in the Scripture the Lords day or the first day of the weeke is thus to bee kept without alteration to the end of the world Explan We enter now vpon one of the most controuersall questions of these times wherein I will notwithstanding plainly proceed as is fittest for this Treatise making Gods Word my only rule of direction to set downe the truth herein as by his grace I shall be inabled Reasons of the Sabbath vnder the Gospel First then I say that we vnder the new Testament are tied to the obseruation of a Sabbath as well as the Iewes were of old and by as great authoritie Reason 1 Rom. 5. And this appeareth first from the time of the Institution of the Sabbath which was when man liued in Paradise immediately after his creation when hee was free from sinne when hee had the substance of true holinesse and needed no figuring Ceremonie for his comfort his present estate being all comfortable For if a Sabbath was to bee obserued in Paradise and came not first in with any ceremonies which were to haue an end at Christes comming in the flesh how can it enter into any man to thinke that this obseruation should cease as they did at this his comming And not rather after a new sort be reuiued vnder this second Adam to the likenesse of that it was in the time of the first Adam For by the second Adam who is Christ we are restored to that estate which we lost in the first Adam and why then should it differ by the cessation of the Sabbath Some thinke that the words of Moses Genes 2.3 were set downe there by way of anticipation and not to bee meant of that beginning of times but of succeeding times afterward about the giuing of the law But this lieth vpon them to proue In the meane time we are in good possession of this argument Reason 2 2. From the moralitie of this Commaundement of the Sabbath for it is heere placed amongst the rest of the morrall Lawes which are to continue in force for euer according to that saying One iot or title of the Law shall not faile Math. 5.20 though heauen and earth perish Now if this law bee morall as the ranging of it doth imply and all other morall Lawes bee of force to binde to the obedience thereof as before Christs comming what rashnesse is it in any to denie the like force vnto this law Reason 3 3. From the reasons of the Commandement which are all morall and perpetuall 1. Because it is to be remembred that of old it was kept in Paradise which doth alike bind vs as it did the Iewes 2. Because of the equity it being but one day of seauen and therefore as freely to be dedicated vnto God by vs as by the Iewes 3. Because of the ease of seruants and cattell of which there is as much need amongst vs as amongst the Iewes 4. Because they were to meditate vpon the great work of creation from which the Lord rested vnto which is now added a greater worke of redemption vnto the meditation of both which wee should much rather separate our selues then the Iewes Reason 4 4. From the caueat giuen by our Sauiour Christ speaking of the destruction of Ierusalem Pray that your flight be not in the Wâ—nter Mat. 24.20 nor on the Sabbath day That which is here spoken hath relation to the times afterwards to ensue for the destruction of Ierusalem was thirtie six yeares after Christes suffering therefore euen then also there was a Sabbath the breach of which would bee some addition of griefe vnto the people as also if they should bee constreined to flie in the wet and cold of winter If any shall rather take these words as spoken of the Iewes sabbath the necessary breach whereof was most grieuous vnto them I will not much contend hereabout Let the former reasons then suffice 2. Our Sabbath â—ataâ—ne Secondly I say further that our Sabbath is not vncertaine but precisely determined and set downe as theirs was viz. the Lords day or first day of the weeke which is the day of Christ his resurrection from the dead For he arose the third day after that hee was crucified vpon the Friday which was their preparation to the Sabbath and had lien in the graue all the Sabbath day The reasons that serue to confirme this are diuers Arg. 1 1. Expresse places of Scripture wherein mention is made of this day as the set day of the Christians meetings to break bread to preach and heare and to doe other duties of holinesse In that place of the Acts where the Euangelist telleth that after their comming to Troas they abode there seuen dayes and vpon the seuenth which was the first day of the weeke the Disciples being come together to breake bread that is Act. 20.7 to the holy Communion Paul preached vnto them Which doth plainly shew that the Iewes Sabbath was now antiquated and done away and that this was the Christians Sabbath otherwise they would not haue let passe the day before as they did 1. Cor. 16.1 Another place is in the Epistle to the Corinthians where the Apostle prescribeth vnto them a rule of gathering for the poore euery first day of the weeke when they were come together which he also saith that he had established amongst the Galatians and why I pray you vpon the first day of the weeke and not vpon the Iewes Sabbath None other reason I suppose can be rendred but that this Sabbath was at an end and in stead hereof the Christians had another viz. the first day of the weeke wherein they made their meetings Reuel 1.10 A third place is in the Reuelation where it is said that Iohn was in the I le of Patmos vpon the Lords day rauished in the spirit Now what meaneth this that he calleth it the Lords day vnlesse a day appointed by the Lord For hence is the Passeouer called the Lords Passeouer the Communion the Lords Supper the bread the Lords bodie because he did appoynt all these in his Church Why is hee noted to bee rauished then in the spirit vnlesse that being in holy meditations as was the speciall manner of the Church now fortie yeares since Christ crucified hee was rewarded by the Lord with this wonderfull illumination in most hidden mysteries From whence may bee framed this vnanswerable argument That day which by the inspired Apostle is called the Lords day was appointed by the Apostle taught through reuelation to bee kept by holy meetings in the Churches of Christians not once or twice but euery time that it came is certainely the Christians Sabbath but such is the first day of euery weeke Therefore not any other but this day is the Sabbath of Christians The force of this reason standeth in the second part which is most firmely grounded according to euery branch Apoc. 1.10 Act 20.7 1. That it is called the Lords day 2.
diuided from God vpon which hee will poure out his wrath Prayer at going to meat 1. Tim. 4.5 Againe prayers are ordinarily to be vsed when wee receiue any of Gods good creatures for our sustenance For by mans sinne the creatures become accursed vnto him by prayer they are againe sanctified Euery creature of God is sanctified by the word and prayer 1. Sam. 9.13 When a feast was made in the land of Zuph it is said that the people would not eat vntill that Samuel came and had blessed the feast euen as it is said of the beasts being gathered together to the waters in the wildernesse that for feare of poyson they will not drinke till the Vnicorne hath with his horne stirred the waters And after meat it is necessary to praise God so as we are commanded Whether we eate or drinke or whatsoeuer we doe 1 Cor. 10.31 we shall doe all â—o the glory of God Praying in time of troublel Dan. 6. Extraordinarily we must pray oftner in the time of any extraordinary danger or trouble by sicknesse persecution battles and wars famine and losses Daniel at this time besides morning and euening prayed also at noone-tide daily Dauid in the like case prayed seauen times a day and at midnight Christ prayed three times together in his agonie Mâ—th 27. Acts 2. And the Disciples continued daily together in prayer And in those times of persecution the faithfull are noted to haue met to prayer and to haue continued three sometime sixe daies together without taking food vntil night These times of trouble are more specially times of prayer to make praying our practice night and day and to procure others to pray with vs and for vs. Ioh. 4. â—0 For the place and gesture to be vsed in prayer wee know that now there is no difference of places howsoeuer it hath beene in times past for euery where God may be called vpon in Spirit and in truth and for gesture Come saith the Prophet let vs fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker Not that prayer is not auailable without kneeling for Isaack walked in the fields and prayed Ionah lying in the whales belly prayed c. But because all worship both of body and soule is due to the Lord of all and because prostration or kneeling is a meanes to b eed the more humility in the minde therefore though kneeling be not alwayes necessary yet it is to be preferred both in publike and priuate by all that would yeeld vnto God his due and entire worship and in all publike prayers it is the more duely and strictly to be vsed where the orders of Church doe expressly enioyne it or the laudable custome of the congregation commend it To conclude the omission of decent vsuall gesture must needs be more or lesse scandalous as arguing either coldnesse in deuotion or contempt of the Church or discrepancie in opinion oâ— in affection from the rest of Gods people with whom wee seeme to make but halfe coniunction whilest wee denye the vniformity of our bodily humiliation And thus much of the generall Introduction to Prayer Of the Lords Prayer Quest 116. HOw and according to what patterne ought wee to pray Answ The Patterne and forme of prayer for our direction is the Lords Prayer Our Father which art in Heauen hallowed bee thy name thy kingdome come thy will bee done in earth as it is in heauen Giue vs this day our dayly bread and forgiue vs our trespasses as wee forgiue them that trespasse against vs and lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euill For thine is the Kingdome the power and glory for euer and euer Amen Explan Hauing hitherto made way to the Lords Prayer following in the Catechisme by considering some necessary questions it followeth now that wee come more neerely to the prayer it selfe which is our onely absolute and perfect patterne Concerning this prayer consider we some things generally and then particularly of the parts heereof Generally who was the Author of this prayer The Author of this Prayer Luâ— 11.1 Answ Christ Iesus our Lord who with the Father and Spirit is God blessed for euer Hee hauing beene himselfe busied in prayer was desired by his Disciples saying Good maister teach vs to pray as Iohn also taught his Disciples and he said vnto them When yee pray say Our Father which art in heauen c. Whence ir hath the name the Lords Prayer as the Lords Day the Lords Supper c 2. Consider therefore the excellencie of this Prayer as Salomons song is called a Song of songs so this may bee a Prayer of Prayers excelling all other prayers And as the Lords Supper because by him instituted is of that reuerend account that whosoeuer eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation so whosoeuer vseth the Lords Prayer being of diuine Institution vnworthily endangereth himselfe of damnation heereby The Author is the wisedome of the Father like vnto himselfe hath made this Prayer with admirable wisedome drawing the whole Scriptures into a short Epitome heerein and comprizing all our wants of euery kinde in a few wordes with all most needfull directions about prayer and reasons mouing in the offering vp of Praoer So that if all men should all together haue studied all their dayes they could not possibly make a prayer of such worth and excellencie Math. 6.9 Thirdly consider the vse of this prayer which is both for the words and the matter and forme Some thinke that it is onely to be vsed as a direction by which wee may learne how and what to pray and that the wo ds are not to be vsed because Christ saith After this manner pray yee Others thinke it the onely prayer to be vsed at all times and vpon all occasions because Christ saith When yee pray say Our Father Luc. 11.2 c. But neither right the truth is that which maketh a perfect consent betwixt these two Euangelists reporting what Christ said viz. the vse of this Prayer is not onely to direct for matter or for words but for both say these words when ye pray or vse this patterne for a direction and frame all your petitions accordingly First vse the words of this praye if thou knowest not how otherwise according to it to expresse thy minde and though thou knowest yet vse it and vrge the Lord as it were heereby to heare thee for as Câ—priaâ— saith A father will acknowledge the voice of his only son the Lord caÌ„not but acknowledge the voyce and words of his son being vttered by any of the faithfull But take heed lest in praying these words the tongue runne without the heart as it must needes doe in those that ceremoniously rehearse them making hast to haue done euen like vnto a chlide saying his lesson which he hath conned perfectly Such may say the words of Gods deare Son and yet goe away without any notice taken of them
sweare to performe an vnlawfull thing is he not bound notwithstanding to performe his oath Answ In no wise for so he should adde vnto his sinne of swearing vnlawfully a further sinne of doing vnlawfully 249 Quest Which is the fourth commandement Answ Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day c. 250 Quest What is the duty here commanded Ans To keepe holy the Sabbath and to bee mindfull of it 250 Quest How may this be done Answ By assembling together to pray vnto God and to praise him to heare his holy Word and receiue the blessed Sacraments 250 Quest Is this all that is required to the right keeping of the Sabbath day Answ No but we must prepare our selues by praier and emptying our hearts of sin and meditate vpon Gods works and the word which we haue heard suffering it so to work in vs as that we may be furthered in all holines of life 250 Quest Js there no duty to be done towards our neighbour for the hallowing of this day Answ Yes it is a speciall time of exercising mercy by helping against sudden dangers by collecting and distributing to the poore by visiting the sicke and reconciling dissentions amongst neighbours 254 Quest Is there any set day vnder the new Testament thus to be kept holy Answ Yes the day which is commonly called Sunday but in the Scripture the Lords day or the first day in the week is thus to be kept without alteration to the end of the world 260 Quest When doth the Lords day begin and end Answ It beginneth in the morning at the dawning of the day and endeth next morning likewise 272 Quest Are we bound to do the holy duties of Gods worship all this time without ceasing Answ No for we may refresh our selues with eating and drinking singing and musicke and with any honest delight whatsoeuer whereby the mind is cheared vp and ioy and gladnesse befitting the Lords holy day expressed 276 Quest Is this all that we are bound vnto to keepe the Sabbaths our selues in ceasing from labour and doing the duties thereof Answ No but who so hath Sonne or Daughter Man seruant or Maid-seruant Cattell or stranger within his Gates is alike bound to prouide as much as in him lyeth that they all obserue this day in their kind both man and beast 278 Quest Doth the Lord onely take care for the right spending of this day and leaue vs to our selues vpon the sixe dayes Answ No doubtlesse but it is his will and commandement also that wee should vpon the sixe dayes abstaine from idlenesse and diligently labour in the workes of our callings 279 Quest Is it not lawfull then to forbeare working to attend vpon God and his worship vpon the sixe dayes Answ Yes it is not onely lawfull but necessary for euery one to do the duties of Gods worship euery day of the week in priuate and in publike when iust occasion is offered 282 Quest How can this stand with the command of working vpan the sixe dayes Answ Yes very well because that howsoeuer God is to be serued vpon the sixe dayes yet they are for the most part to be spent in the works of our callings 286 Quest What more speciall rules are wee to follow in our weekely deuotion Answ First we must pray euery day morning and euening Secondly before and after the vse of Gods creatures Thirdly the more our necessities vrge vs pray the oftner and more instantly Fourthly let no day passe without some reading and diuine meditation Fiftly neglect not the publike preaching in the weeke dayes where opportunity is offered to come vnto it 286 Quest What is to be thought of whole dayes set apart to publike duties in the weeke as Saints dayes and dayes of thanksgiuing Answ All this may lawfully be done and is commendable by Gods word therfore we are reuerently to conforme our selues to the ordinance of authoritie herein 287 Quest What is the sin by this Commandement forbidden Answ All prophaning of the Sabbath day which is first by doing worldly works that are not of present necessity by iourneying about worldly affaires idle resting or absenting our selues from the publike duties of Gods worship secondly by forgetfulnesse of the Sabboth vpon the six dayes by which we often bring vpon our selues a necessity of prophaning the same thirdly when being parents or gouernors we leaue our children pupils or seruants to their owne libertie vpon this day 291 Quest VVhat be the reasons of this Commandement Answ They are partly infolded in the Commandement and partly expressed in these words For in six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth c. 295 Quest VVhat are the reasons infolded in this Commandement Answ Three First because the law of the Sabbath is ancient and was in force in Paradise before mans fall Secondly because it is most equall the Lord allowing vs six dayes for our worldly affaires and requiring but one of seauen for the worke of his worship thirdly because the seuenth is the Lords peculiar day so that without sacriledge wee cannot any way prophane it 296 Quest What are the reasons expressed Answ Two first from the Lords owne example who rested vpon the seuenth day from all his workes of creation secondly from his blessing inseparably linked to the hallowing of this day so that he which keepeth it holy shall find it to his comfort vnto him a blessed day 298 Quest Which is the first Commaundement of the second Table or the fifth of the Law Answ Honour thy father and thy mother that thy dayes may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee 299 Quest In which Commandements doe you learne your dutie towards your neighbour Answ In the six latter commandements which be of the second Table 299 Quest Which is the first of these Commandements Answ Honour thy father and mother c. 301 Quest What are we heere commanded Answ To honour that is to loue reuerence cherish and obey our naturall parents the parents of our countrey and our Fathers in Christ Secondly to carry our selues lowly and reuerently towards our masters being ruled by them in the Lord and toward the ancient and all our betters Thirdly if we be superiors to walk worthy the honor due vnto vs from our inferiors to vse all gentlenes toward them 303 Quest What is here forbidden Answ All irreuerence toward those that be in place and authoritie aboue vs and churlish behauiour in such towards those that be of a low degree 317 Quest VVhence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the promise of long life if God please not to preuent vs with the blessing of eternall life 325 Quest VVhich is the sixt Commandement or the second of the second Table Answ Thou shalt doe no murder 328 Quest VVhat is here forbidden Answ All murdering of our selues or others and all approbation hereof in others either by command counsel consent or concealment Secondly all iniurious actions tending to
hearts stirred vp to embrace it 551 Quest What is the Preaching of the word of God Answ It is properly the expounding of some part thereof teaching hence the duties to be followed and the sinns to be auoided and exhorting to do accordingly 553 Quest Who may preach the Word of God Answ Onely such as are outwardly sent of God ordinarily and when extraordinary necessity doth require all such as are inwardly stirred vp and inabled by Gods Spirit 555 Quest What is required to the right hearing of the Word Answ To prepare a mans selfe by prayer and holy meditations and by emptying the heart of corrupt affections to attend diligently and reuerently at the preaching of the Word and laying it vp in the heart to doe accordingly all the dayes of his life 557 Gentle Reader I haue here noted vnto thee the most remarkeable faults some small literall faults if thou meet withall I pray thee to amend ERRATA PAge 6. line 36. for Chastenings read Christenings pag. 7. l. 1. for labor read Lauer. pag. 12. l. 18. for contention read contempt pag. 58. l. 15. for was wont read was not wont pag. 356. l 30. read yet this did cost John Baptists head pag. 356. l. 34. read by the house falling downe vpon them If other faults haue past they are but small And as the Printer hopes but litterall Yet pardon though in words he did offend For most of vs I feare haue deeds to mend TO THE READER COurteous Reader hauing been much desired and importuned to print these Questions and Answers alone by themselues in regard this great Booke is too large to be learned by heart I haue condescended to their Requests and printed them for the futher helpe and benefit of Ministers in their Churches of Schoole-masters in their Schooles and Housholders in their Families and it is called The English Teacher or The A. B. C. enlarged and are to be sold by IOHN MARRIOTT at his Shop in Saint Dunstons Churchyard in Fleetstreet 1622. HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE A COMMENTARIE OR LARGER EXPLANATION OF THE SHORT Catechisme set-forth in the Booke of Common PRAYER WHAT is your name N or M. This Primer Question may bee called the way to the Church dore it leadeth to the mention of Baptisme which is the gate of Christianity It is prefixed before our Catechisme as an Introduction or familiar entrance framed by question and answer for the instruction of the simpler and therefore is not idle and vnfitting as some would haue it but very agreeable to the matter intended Inasmuch as a Christian mans name doth not onely distinguish him from other men of different names but also serueth for a remembrance whereby the grace of God should bee stirred vp in him Thus the people had names of old Adam signifying red earth Euah a mother Abram an high father Isaac laughing Iacob supplanting and the Lord himselfe hath a name prescribed Iesus a Sauiour c. Neither were these names giuen by chance but Almighty God himselfe being the first guide hereunto and many times appoynting the name then holy men followed and generally all the world in former ages gaue names of speciall signification Pharaohs daughter called the Hebrew childe drawn out of the riuer Moses Drawne-out Ioseph was proclaimed by Pharaoh the King Abres Father when as a Father hee prouided for the Countrey c. A more especiall dayly monitory may this bee to vs for that our name doth remember vnto vs our Christian Profession that wee may walke worthy of the same And this may serue for some direction vnto vs in the naming of our children that wee preferre not heathen names where other are vsuall and conuenient Quest Whether may a man change his name or not Change of names Answ Hee may First by Gods speciall command as Abram was changed into Abraham Sarai into Sarah Iaacob into Israel Peter into Cephas Ioh. 1 43. c. Secondly if hee bee conuerted from a false to the true religion thus Saul his name was turned into Paul for in this case infidels and heathen men haue thought vnfit to retaine the old name When Nebuchadnezzar consecrated Daniel vnto Bel their God hee changed his name into Belshazzar Bels Treasurer Ananias into Shedrach which is The King of the Planets hath inspired him Azariaâ— into Meshaecke Venus Misael into Abcanâ—ge the seruant of the fire And the same is the practice of the Turkes at this day if any man turne Mahometan he receiueth a new name as that famous Prince George Castriot of Epirus had his name changed into Scanderbeg Thirdly a man may change his name for the glory of God and his own safety without hurt to any man Thus Bucer in the time of King Edward the sixth called himselfe by the name of Aretius Felinus * Cyril Jerus saith That they changed their names as occasion was offered And the Ciuill Law doth allow it Beza wrote two Homilies vnder the name of Nathaniel Nestkins that their owne names might not hinder the Papists from the reading thereof Yet this approues not the changing of names the more securely to commit any villany as was done by the late Traytors of Nouember the fifth Quest Who gaue you this name Answ My God-fathers and Godmothers in my Baptisme wherein I was made a member of Christ a childe of God and Inheritor of the Kingdome of Heauen Explan In this answere I obserue three things First the time of the name giuing viz. In Baptisme For this is both answerable to the practise of the Church of God in all ages since there was a Sacrament of Baptisme or any other in the roome therof standeth with very good reason As for the custome of the Church Abraham at the first institution of the Circumcision is said to haue circumcised his sonne the eight day and to haue called his name Isaac Gen. 21 and this custome held as long as circumcision as may bee seene in Iohn Baptist When they came to circumcise the babe Luc. 1.59 and called him Zacharias And in the Lord Iesus When the eight dayes were accomplished that they should circumcise the childe Luc. 2.21 his name was called Iesus Obiect Gershom the son of Moses Exod. 2.22 4.25 was named before his circumcision for he was afterwards circumcised when the Lord met Moses in the Inne and would haue slaine him Rachel Iaacobs wife Gen. 35.18 immediately after her trauell named her child Benoni and during the time of the Israelites being in the wildernesse for forty yeeres Jos 5.2 they were without circumcision but it is not likely they were without names Sol. This last was an extraordinary time necessitie made them dispense with law for that act of Rachels it onely shewes her desire for the child was afterwards called Beniamin viz. at the circumcision Lastly for the first no maruell though the custome of the Church were broken seeing that Gods ordinance was also neglected for feare of
spirit of Diuination as in the 19. verse they were still inseparably to sticke to the Law of God and not to follow them which doe otherwise and the marke whereby to know these is that they spake not according to this word then the marke of Gods people must needs be this word purely spoken 2 Iohn 10 and taught amongst them Againe S. Iohn saith If there come any vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house neither bid him God speed And in the verse before he twice nameth the doctrine of Christ Verse 9 Hee that continueth in the Doctrine of Christ hath both the Father and the Sonne So that if Iohn bee made iudge of the Churches markes the principall shall be the Word the true doctrine taught there Aand to the same effect speaketh Saint Paul Gal. 1.8 Though we or an Angel from Heauen preach otherwise vnto you then we haue preached let him be accursed corrupt preaching is still made the marke of Seducers and then on the contrary side sincere Preaching cannot but bee the marke of Gods people What should I multiply more testimonies in this case Christ himselfe hath plainely taught the same with his Disciples For to what else tend these words against the Pharisies O hypocrites Esaias prophesied well of you Math. 15 7. Verse 9. saying In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines mens precepts Doth he not coâ—demne the Pharisies for their false doctrine to be a false Church and what is this else but to iustifie this as a certaine marke of the true Church viz. true doctrine and teaching out of Gods holy word and what hath beene said of the Word of God the same is true also of the holy Sacraments these rightly administred are further certaine markes of the true Church for these are the seales of Gods word the signes of his couenant whereby he bindes himselfe to be our God and receiues vs to be his people and sure pledges of his loue towards vs which we really haue till we come actually to be possessed of perfect holinesse and glory with Christ in stead of which these are here giuen vnto vs. The Sacraments of old were Circumcision and the Passouer the Baptisme in the redd Sea the water flowing out of the rocke c. which the Apostle reckoneth vp as markes of the Israelites where hee saith that vnto them pertaines the couenants Rom. 9.4 the giuing of the Law and the seruice of God c. And more particularly when he would describe the old Church visible and the true Church of the Iewes for example to the Church that then was hee sets it foorth by these markes They all eat of the same spirituall meat 1. Cor. 10.2 Verse 4. Verse 2. and dranke of the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of the rocke that followed them And againe They were all baptized in the Cloud and in the Sea vnto Moses And in the Epistle to the Hebrewes comparing the first Tabernacle with the second that is the Church vnder the old Testament with the Church vnder the new he makes the markes of that Church The Candle-sticke Heb. 9.3.4 the table the Shew-bread the golden pot with Manna and Aarons rod sacrifices c. All Sacraments setting foorth Iesus Christ And more specially at the first ordaining of Circumcision the Passe-ouer this is by the Lord assigned to bee the ende of them viz. to bee a signe and marke of his People Of Circumcision hee saith to Abraham This shall be a signe of my couenant vnto thee Gen. 17.11 that is whereby all that would might know him and his posterity to bee Gods people Likewise of the Passeouer The blood shall bee a signe vpon the post of the doore Exod. 12.13 by this Sacrament the very Angell that came to destroy should know where Gods people dwelt and it was a perpetuall signe till Christs comming Verse 27. for their children many generations after must bee still continually instructed heerein Now vnder the new Testament Proofes of the New Testament Marâ— 16.16 two others haue succeeded in the roome of these Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Concerning Baptisme the Lord saith Hee that beleeueth and is baptized shall bee saued Heere Baptisme is made a marke of Beleeuers 1 Pet. 3 21. and S. Peter compareth Baptisme with Noahs Arke which was easie to be knowne from other buildings by the floting alone vpon the water so is the Church by true Baptisme and alwayes so soone as any imbraced the Word the first marke of the Church they are exhorted to this second without delay as the Iewes that were at Peters Sermon When they were pricked in their hearts and would know what they should doe Act 2.38 Bee baptized saith hee in the name of the Lord Iesus for the remission of sinnâ—s And this was the next thing that the Eunuch proceeded vnto after he had receiued the word Act. 8. What hiâ—ders me saith hee from being baptized It was the next thing done to Cornelius to the Iaylour and all others of whose conuersion wee read in the holy Scriptures It is true indeed that aferwards some famous men did delay their baptisme vpon some sinister conceit as is to be feared that is left by sinning after Baptisme they should for euer bee cut off from being Gods people Theod lib 4. cap. 12. Athan. Apâ—eg ad Constantin Socr. ib. 5. c. 6. Basil exhort ad baptismum Naz. orat in bap Chrisost hom 1. in Act. Greg orat de non differ bapt though some other reasons haue beene alledged on their behalfe as that Constantine the Great deferred his Baptisme that hee might receiue it at the riuer Iordan where Christ was baptized as saith Theodoret and in the same delay did his sonnes follow him Constans and Constantius and Valens and Theodosius as hath Athanasius Theodoret and Socrates And this was so common that there were Cliniâ—i and Grabatarii so called who deferred vntill their last sicknesse but this was euer misliked by the sincere Fathers who therefore did often inueigh heere against as Basilius Nazianzen Chrysostome Gregory of Nissen c. Lastly for the Sacrament of the Lords Supper the Apostle makes it so certaine a marke of Gods Church that when he would expresse the company of Gods people of which they cannot be which partake of the table of Diuels he saith 1 Cor. 10.11 Yee cannot partake of the Lords table and of the table of Deuills and cannot drinke the cup of the Lord and the cup of Deuills the reason is euident for that the Lords table is a marke or cognizance of Gods people the Deuils table of the Deuills and not long after speaking of corrupt partaking of the Lords Supper when men came together in heart-burnings and contentions he saith 1 Cor. 11.16 Wee haue no such custome nor yet the Church of God as who should say that this is no mark of a true Church
which is noted Verse 23. not onely by the creatures vsed in the Lords Supper but by them rightly vsed according to his appointment as soon after he doth further alledge And for this cause was it that they met vnto the Lords table euery first day of the weeke according to that of S. Paul 1 Cor. 16. Euery first day of the weeke when yee are come together to break bread c. And this custome lasted long as Basilius the great and others doe testifie Basil Epist. 21. And thus the true marks of the Church are manifest without any suborning or glosing or wresting of sacred writings But as for these of antiquity visibility succession consent c. if these shall passe for certaine and perpetuall markes see what absurdities will follow heerevpon Mâ—rkes of the Church set downe by Romanists refuted First tâ—e Church is only marked out vnto the learned and to such as haue beene long exercised in Ecclesiasticall histories a long time no simple person or barbarous can possibly come to the knowledge heereof for how should these know such things seeing that they depend vpon history large and much different in regard of the variety of writers some affirming some denying some reporting this way some that the same things Now the Church hath euer beene marked so as that supposing the admittance of the written word of God it hath beene knowne to the simplest though all writings of record made by man should haue beene burnt Secondly the primitiue Church in the Apostles dayes and their successors must by this reckoning haue been without any certaine marke whereby to bee knowne there being neither antiquity nor vniuersality nor succession in those times and the like might bee said of Abrahams time and Moses and Aarons c. Thirdly the Church of the Pharisees must haue beene the onely true Church of God in Christs time for they onely could plead antiquity c. they onely could alledge the consent of their Elders and succession of high priests for many yeares Whereas none of these absurdities will follow if wee acknowledge the Word and Sacraments the markes of Gods Church the simple may know it as well as the learned it is a marke common to the Apostles times these the Pharisees all heretiques are soone detected Again say that no such grosse things would follow heer vpon where haue you any testimonies for antiquity c. to be marks of Gods Church I am sure that in the most worthy of credit yee haue none at all Whereas the Lord himselfe giues plentifull testimony in his word to the other marks the name of this very Creed is an ancient monument of the Fathers of the Churches consent heerein viz. their calling it Symbolâ—m a badge or cognizance as who should say that the doctrine in this Symboll contained is a certain marke in theÌ„ of whomsoeuer it is receiued of Gods Church If any man shall yet stick because we doe not know who interpreteth the Scriptures truly receiues them according to the meaning of the holy Ghost so of the Sacraments O let not this be any hindrance to our receiuing of the truth because most are so vnripe in their vnderstanding and so vnacquainted with Gods Spirit Iam. 1. For if we aske more vnderstaÌ„ding to know this the Lord will giue it vs if we aske his Spirit to direct vs to his own meaning Ioh. 14. he wil giue it also Moreouer we haue for helps this analogie or rule of faith to trie the truth by wee haue the forme of baptisme and of administring the Lords Supper plainly set down so that a discreet ordinary Christian may be sure when they are rightly vsed and when the faith is truely preached We haue the burthensome traditions of men plainely condemned Math. 15. Gal. 3. Gal. 5 17. Rom. 3. Gal. 4. the loue of Iewish of superstitious Ceremonies expressely censured Idolaters and Image worshippers adiudged to the pit of Hell workes in the case of iustification excluded and grace magnified him that seeketh to set vp himselfe aboue Gods that is Kings and Emperours pronounced Antichrist outward things vilified 2. Tim. 3. Marc. 7. Ioh. 4.20 Math. 10. and spirituall seruice commended will-worships disgraced doers of works supererogatory pronounced vnprofitable seruants persecutors detected as woolues c. If this will not serue to resolu vs but with Thomas we wil stil be doubtful let vs pray for some more special certificate the Lord sure wil vouchsafe vs his speciall fauor as he did Thomas according to our infirmity And let not weake Protestants be so vnstable as to be carried away herewith when they haue begun in the spirit to end in the flesh when they haue liued in the Church of God by reuolting to die out of the same Many cauells more wold be met withal about the promise of Christs building his Church vpon the Petra a rock of the constant remaining of this Church of his being present here alwaies to the end of the world to saue them from errour and to leade them into all truth of telling the Church in the case of offence which they say must needs therfore euer be visible on the contrary side of the noueltie of our Church our vnlawfull ministry in detracting from the first reformers c. but I haue been too long already for this briefe treatise and therfore will referre the reader to the learned writings of others of this argument purposely where hee shall finde them like chaffe blowne away by the spirit of Gods truth for that the rock vpon which the Church is built is not Peter 1. Cor. 3.11 but Christ for other foundation then Christ can no man lay S. Paul plainely teacheth againe his promise of the holy Ghost Obiections answered of being present with his Church vnto the worlds end proueth nothing for any particular place but for the persons of true beleeuers according to that When two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them and these shall not be suffered to fall lie in damnable heresies but be led by the Spirit into all truth lastly his bidding Tell the Church proueth no more but only that where the true Church of God is formally gouerned by excommunications and other censures for sinne there obstinate and otherwise incorrigible offendors are to be complained of this discipline is to be exercised against them For if it proueth the being of Gods true Church visible alwaies it must also proue it in al places else when any person is thus grieued how shall we come to the Church to complaine and thus this rule shall remaine still vnperfect For our ministery and Church it is sufficiently iustifyed before it much matters not how lately the word began to be purely preached and the Sacraments rightly administred so that it now be so amongst vs this maketh vs a lawfull ministery and the true
Lybia and Pentapolis and the Roman Bishop had the like custome for the Churches about him so the Bishop of Antioch and of euery other Prouince should be supreame within his owne Diocesse and the same thing is decreed in the Constantinopolitan Councell vnder Theodosius the Emperour and in many more and in the sixt African councell Con. Constant Can. 2 when the Bishop of Rome laboured for the supremacy of all he was discouered to falsifie the Councell of Nice for his purpose by comparing the Copy which hee had sent with others kept by the Patriarke of Constantinople and of Alexandria and so was reiected with disgrace both Zozimus Boniface Con. Affric 6 and Siluester and it was decreed that it should not bee lawfull for any of Africa or any other Prouince hauing Metropolitanes of their own to appeale to the Bishop of Rome But first their owne Bishops and Metropolitane should haue the cause brought before them then a prouinciall councell and then a generall And in the seuenth African all Prince-like supremacy is taken away from the highest Bishop Can. Affric 7 Can. 6. Primae sedis episcopus non appelletur Princeps sacerdotum aut summus Sacerdos c that is the Bishop of the first seat may not be called the Prince of Priests or chiefe Priest or such like but onely the Bishop of the first seat Hist â—sagde Cent 6. cap. â— pag. 41. And according to these councels some Romane Bishops themselues haue affirmed Iohn the third hath left written that none ought to be called chiefe Priest or vniuersall Bishop Clement the third Bishop of Rome from Peter as they reckon liuing in the dayes of John the Apostle wrote an Epistle vnto vnto him with this superscription Clement Epist Johan Clement to the Brother of the Lord the Bishop of Bishops gouernour of all the Churches of God wheresoeuer the are founded by his prouidence Now if the Apostle as longest liuer of them all were chiefe gouernour of al as he acknowledgeth he denyeth his superiority to any other in the world that I may adde no more of the learned Fathers of the Church that could not beare this high title in any but the Antichrist as in Gregory the great Bishop of Rome who affirmed Gregor Epist. lib. 4 Epist 32.34.36.38.39 that the title of vniuersall Bishop agreed to none but either to Antichrist or to his forerunner c. But the Bishop of Rome hath intruded vpon this title in degenerating times in the Roman councell called by Boniface the third this thing was chiefely handled and decreed that the Roman Bishop should be Pope and Pontifex that is chiefe Bishop and haue full power to call and to disssolue Councels and to ratifie or abolish things decreed by Councel through the fauour of wicked Phocas Anno 606. who slew his maister Mauritius to obtaine the Empire and being reproued by the Bishop of Constantinople preferred his aduersary the Bishop of Rome in this manner who had a long time gaped after it And this his priuiledge was after confirmed by Pipin who was made King of France his master being deposed and did this to gratifie the Bishop of Rome for this good office done vnto him But his authoritie ouer councels hath since againe beene reuersed and he made subiect vnto them by the councell of Constance and of Basil Againe for free-will you may see the contrary decrees of councels before in the Treatise of mans corrupt estate vnder the third question For the worshipping of Images it was the plaine decree of the Constantinopolitan councell vnder Constantine Copronymus wherein were 338. Hist Magd. Câ—m 8. cap. 9. pa 550. Of Images Bishops that if any man should presume to make the Image of God the Father or of Christ or of any Saint hee should bee accursed Hist Mag. Cent. 8. cap. 9. p. 639. And about forty yeeres after viz. Anno 794 vnder Charles the Great was a Councell held at Franckfort wherein it was decreed that Jt should be altogether estranged from the Christian faith and held agreeable to the superstition of the Heathen to worship and adore Images And with this doth all antiquitie consent But contrariwise in the second Nicene Councell assembled by Irene the Empresse of Constantinople who wickedly and vnnaturally put out her owne sonnes eyes and draue him into banishment it was decreed that they should bee worshipped Con. Trid. Ses 25 c. 2. and more lately in the Councell of Trent order is taken that the same Nicene decree bee of all men followed The like might be shewed of the calling of Councels anciently by Emperours but now by Popes of supreame honour which was wont to be giuen to Kings Emperours but now to Popes Of Purgatory the reall presence in the Sacrament the adoration of the Host workes meritorious supererogatory of Monkery infinit ceremonies of which nothing anciently but now the world is full of decrees hereabout But these contradictions already obserued may suffice to shew that the Roman Church it selfe is not free but subiect to errour and heresie for contradictories cannot bee both truthes therefore it must needes sometime onely haue beene in the truth and sometime againe carried away with heresie Lastly this further appeareth from the consideration of the manner how things haue beene carried from time to time in the Church viz. sometime according to the will of one Emperour King or Pope and sometime of some few and that not sincerely but apparantly seeking themselues and oftentimes to satisfie their malicious mindes I should dwell too long here if I should enter into a particular exemplification of this it is so plaine to all that read of their proceedings as that it cannot be denied First something hath beene conceiued by an higher power then a Councell called and his minde being divulged they feare to appeare that be of a contrary opinion or if they appeare they are not admitted into the Councell or through feare recanting are receiued so it is proceeded to the matter propounded Then a great shewe is made of calling vpon the Spirit of truth for his assistance but all is concluded according as was before conceiued and accordingly is taught in the Churches and thus the people of God vnder the pretext of Councels is seduced Which things being so let the Reader iudge whether the Church visible may not easily erre seeing the fountaine from whence things there held doe proceed is thus troubled and filthy Againe admit that freer councels which represent the Church bee called which cannot be granted to haue beene in the Roman Church certaine hundreds of yeeres last past yet who be they that make vp councels are they not men that I may not say men altogether intangled with voluptuous liuing aspiring after nothing but honours filthy lucre for the most part what assurance I pray you can we then haue that they cannot er yea what feare may we not iustly haue that they haue
the matter is suppressed because that would haue beene too great an euidence against them Not long after Ardanus Bishop of Northumberland vnder King Oswaldus opposed himselfe against the same alledging that the grieuous things of the law the burthens of the Pharisees were not to bee propounded to the people Anno. 670. Colmanus another Bishop stoutly resisted the shauing of Priests and other fooolish ceremonies that were vrged but the King taking against him he preuailed not and therefore went from his Bishopricke into Scotland with those that tooke part with him The like resistance had his Predecessour Fannanus made before Auintint lib. 3. Annalium c. Afterwards anno 714. when Boniface who was called the Apostle of the Germans was sent of Gregory the second for the like purpose of establishing Romish ceremonies he was resisted by Adelbertus Gallus Clemens Scotus Sampson Scotus Virgilius and Sidorius learned men who could not endure the ceremonies vrged about the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and Baptisme but they were oppressed by the Popes authority viz. Gregory the second Gregory the third and Zachary Anno 774. Egila Nist Magdeb. Cent. 8. cap. 10. a Bishop in Spaine who before had much reuerenced the Bishop of Rome afterwards vnderstanding that his traditions depended not vpon Gods Word hee contemned them for which cause hee stirred vp other Spanish Bishops against the said Egila Anno 899. there was one Claudius Cent. 9. cap. 10. who had beene a Priest in the Court of Charles the Great which taught the same doctrine that Luther afterwards did inueighing against the imagery and superstition of those times Baleus Trithsnus Anno 841. Bertram a Priest in France who was greatly esteemed by Charles the brother of King Lotharius taught that the body of Christ was not really present in the Sacrament but is by faith receiued Anno 847. Thergaudus Bishop of Treuiris inueighed grieuously against Pope Nicolus hee called the Pope Antichrist and a Wolfe saying Auentiniâ— Reginâ—l lib. 2 Cum sis seruus seruorum Dominus Dominantium esse contendis When as thou art by profession a seruant of seruants thou striuest to be a Lord of Lords Hee called Rome Babylon Being called to Rome together with Guntherius Guntherius Bishop of Calleâ— he was excommunicated vnheard and after slaine Anno 859. S. Vdasrick Bishop of Augusta held that the Roman Bishop might erre and proued learnedly by sundry arguments that it was lawfull for Priests to marry Hist Mag. Cent. 9. cap. 10. Anno 1054. Berengarius a learned man had many followers who stoutly maintained that the body of Christ was not really in the Sacrament Anno 1071. Lanfranke Hist Magdeb. Cent. 1â— cap. 10. Arch-Bishop of Canterbury is said to haue corrected the writings of the Fathers according to the Catholique Faith whence it must needes follow that the Church was then gone froÌ„ the purity of the Fathers times which was noted by some but to blinde their eyes this correction was made In the Epistle of Anselme there is a forme of visiting the sicke prescribed in this manner The Priest should say Thou confessest that thou hast liued so ill that thou hast deserued hell Hist Magd. Cent 11. cap. 6. The sicke answers Yea Doest thou repent thee of these thing He answers Yea Doest thou beleeue that the Lord Iesus Christ dyed for thee He answers Yea Doest thou giue him thankes He answers Yea Doest thou beleeue that thou canst not be saued but by his death He answers Yea Go to therefore whilst thy soule is in thee put thy whole trust in this death trust in no other thing commit thy selfe wholly to this death with this couer thy selfe all ouer winde vp thy selfe all ouer in this death S. Anselme was a Lutheran Whence it appeares that according to the present doctrine of our Church it was held then and that meritorious workes wrought by men were in no request for iustification and saluation Anno 1110. Florentinus a Bishop auouched that Antichrist was then born Platina Blondas for which he was called to account by Paschalis the second and suppressed Anno 1135. one Francis an Abbot maintained that Christs body was not really in the Sacrament Hist Magd. Cent. 12. cap. 5. Anno 1110. Petrus de Beuis a Priest Henry a Monk in France taught that the body and bloud of Christ were not offered in the Masse neither that it was a sacrifice made for the saluation of soules that Altars were to be destroyed that the substances in the sacrament were not altered that sacrifices and masses and prayers and almes c. being made for the dead Cent. 12. cap 9. were fooleries and profited not that Priests and Monkes were rather to marry then to burne that Crosses were not to bee reuerenced that the Canonicall Scriptures were onely to bee beleeued and that the writings of the Fathers haue not equall authority and of these the one was burned the other hardly escaped Bernardi vita Anno 1190. Bernard a learned Father though hee was not so sound through the iniquity of the times in all things yet in the case of iustification he speaketh like a Protestant when being in danger of his life he said I am not worthy J confesse neither can I by mine owne merits obtaine the Kingdome of heauen but my Lord obtaining it by a double right viz. of inheritance and by the merit of his passion being content with the one himselfe h e bestoweth the other vpon mee Anno 1220. one William a Goldsmith said that Rome was Babylon the Pope Antichrist was therfore burned Hist Magd. Cent. 13. cap. 2. Anno 1250. Gâ—lielmus de sancto Amore was banisht for an heretique and his bookes burnt Robert Grostâ—d Bishop of Lincolne a zealous opposer of Papall tyranny should haue had his bones digged vp and burnt but that the Pope being terrified in a dreame desisted from this his enterprize Anno 1260. on Laurence an Englishman had his bones burnt after that they were taken out of the graue Anno 1350. there were many sincere Teachers specially Iohannes de rupe Scissiâ— Anno 1360. Armachanus an Arch-bishop in Ireland Anno. 1370. Iohn Wickâ—liffe disputed openly at Oxenford and was defended by K. Edward the third and the Nobles against the Pope Summa Conc. a Bartholomâ—o Goranza collecta The poynts maintained by him were That the materiall substance of bread and wine remained in the Sacrament That outward confession to the Priest was superfluous and vnprofitable That if any man giueth almes to the idle Friers hee is excommunicate That hee which entreth into any such order is made more foolish and vnfit to obserue Gods Commandements That the Church of Rome is a Synagogue of Satan neither is the Pope the Vicar of Christ That it is a foolish thing to beleeue the Popes Indulgences c. Anno 1410. Iohn Husse and Ierome of Prague were famous in Bohemia Conc. fol.
to be done we must not as hap hazzard promise to doe this or that without any respect of the time but we must call to mind whether our intended time will not fall vpon the Lords day least we be constrained by vertue of our couenant sometime to pay a summe of money to take this or that iourney to meet vpon this or that worldly occasion vpon the Sabbath day Math. 27 62. Againe we must make a speciall remembrance hereof vpon the day going before for this was wont to be called the day of preparation vnto the Sabbath and it hath been an ancient custome amongst Christians vpon the Saterday after dinner to absteine from working and to dispose themselues towards the Sunday Exod 19. Neither was this preparation without cause if it were made aright by praier reading meditation and confession of sinnes that they might be clensed therefrom seeing that our infirmities and fleshlinesse doth make vs vnfit for these spirituall and heauenly duties we are made vnholy by the sinnes of the weeke and so full of filthy blemishes that we had need to wash and to purge before we come into the presence of so holy and glorious a God in the assembly of his people Euen as the Israelites were commaunded to wash and to sanctifie themselues before the day of the Lords comming downe amongst them vpon the mount so should we remember that to morrow is the day wherein the Lord hath appointed to come downe amongst vs in the place of his worship and therefore to purge our hearts from malice enuy anger and all wickednesse and to beseech the Lord for his grace and direction both to speaker and hearers that we may keepe holy-day to the glory of his name Esa 58. Lastly we must also remember and keepe the Sabbath in minde when it is past viz. by thinking vpon the holinesse which wee then made shew of in appearing humbling our selues before and hearkening vnto the Lord as though wee were schollers of his schoole that wee may bee ashamed to walke otherwise the dayes of the weeke following and by thinking vpon the instructions deliuered vnto vs that wee may at the least practise them in speciall more carefully then before For through the want of this remembrance it commeth to passe that euen they which are holy vpon the Sunday are wicked all the dayes of the weeke besides that our Sabbath-keeping is like the Iewes fasting or hanging of the head like a bul-rush for a day which the Lord doth greatly disdaine Memb. 3 The third member of the dutie here inioyned is that wee keepe holy a Sabbath that is a cessation a rest for this is so inseparably ioyned vnto the time which is to be kept holy as that take away rest and you take away the holy day for the holy day is a Sabbath a rest Therefore Leuit. 23. whereas there were many festiuall times appointed in the Mosaicall Law the feast of the Passeouer of Pentecost of the gathering of fruits c. they were all called by the name of Sabbaths Esa 1.16 What we must rest from vpon the Sabbath Now the Sabbath or rest which wee must keepe is first and chiefly from sinne and thus our life should be a continuall Sabbath according to that diuine rule Cease to doe euill learne to doe well seeke iudgement and releeue the oppressed but principally vpon the Lords day when hee is most to be honoured hereby But alas how foulely is this rest abused in these miserable times no day in the weeke being a day of such licentiousnes as this wherein as though hell it selfe were broken loose some spend their time and mony and wits in the alehouse drinking and swilling like drunken swine some waste that which they haue gotten with hard labour in carding and dicing Leuit. 2.3 Secondly this rest must bee from ordinary not absolutely necessarie labour which is further expressed in the wordes following In it thou shalt doe no manner of woâ—ke and in another place speaking of this time he saith There shall be no worke done therein it is the Sabbath of the Lord in all your dwellings this being added as a reason why no worke might be done because it is the Sabbath of the Lord as if he should haue said ye cannot keepe a Sabbath vnlesse yee cease from working 〈◊〉 ad Elpid Thirdly wee are to cease from workes of speciall times as plowing sowing reaping c. Constantine in his Epistle to Elpidiâ—s willeth that all should rest vpon the Sabbath day onely hee speaketh of dangerous weather at some time yea often in the time of planting and graffing and sowing through which experience taught that their fruit perished and was lost in which case hee giueth libertie to these businesses rather then that the good gifts of God should be lost Anno 27. Hen. 6 Others long agone prouided that no Faires or Markets should be kept vpon the Sabbath day as in the time of Henry the sixt here in England and yet before that euen before the Conquest Conâ— VVinch in the time of Canutus it was ordained that Faires and Markets and worldly workes should cease vpon that day and Charles the great commanded his Visitors that all worldly businesses should cease whether it were sowing time or planting Conc. Dingulo-sunens Can. 13. or cutting of vines c. And in an old Councell it was decreed That if any should worke his beast vpon the Lords day it should be forfeited to the King 4. We must cease from the works of our speciall callings for the six dayes are appointed for them Sixe dayes shalt thou doe all that thou hast to doe Shop-keepers ought not therefore to follow their trades of selling Millers of grinding c. and if there bee any else of the like nature they must rest from the works of their callings at this time of rest Likewise it is fit that Bayliffes and Apparitors should on this day forbeare seruing their Processes according to the decree of Leo and Anthemius who ordeined That if they should execute these offices vpon the Lords day they should bee proscribed that is forfeit all their goods 5. We must rest from worldly speeches and thoughts either by making bargaines or talking of worldly businesse or contriuing the same in our minds when we performe these duties then is the day kept as glorious vnto the Lord as hath been already noted out of the Prophet Esa 58.13 Memb. 4 The fourth member of the dutie here inioyned is that wee sanctifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Sabbath day which the Lord hath appointed Now it is granted of all that the Iewes were to keepe such a Sabbath vnder the old Testament indeed but much doubt is made for the time of the new Testament wherefore here ariseth another question Quest 74. Is there any set day vnder the new Testament thus to be sanctified and kept holy Answ Yes the day which is commonly called Sunday but
That it was appointed for holy meetings to preach and heare c. 3. Not in some one Church but generally in the Churches of Christians at Troas Galatia Corinth c. 4 Not in some week only but euery weeke Arg. 2 Exod. 20.10 The second reason is taken from places of Scripture which proue the same by consequence as that in Exodus where the Commandement being giuen this is added as a reason The seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God and the Lord rested the seuenth day Math 12.8 A second place is that in Matthew The sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath A third place is in Iohn All men should honour the Sonne Iohn 5.23 euen as they honor the Father The reason may be framed thus If the same reason grounded vpon Gods word be as wel for the first day of the weeke as it was once for the Sabbath of the Iewes then wee are as certainly tied to the obseruation of this day as they were for their Sabbath but there is the same reason Therefore wee are certainly tied vnto this day The first part of this argument is plaine for the same reason is of the same force the second part appeareth by the places noted in the margent The maine reason of the Sabbath of the Iewes is because it was the Sabbath of the Lord and therefore his people must necessarily do him this honour that there might be a conformitie betwixt God and his people and in like manner our Sabbath is the Sabbath of the Lord Christ when he had finished the worke of our redemption for which cause hee also giueth the same name The Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath As if in more words he should say When God the Father had once ended the making of the world he rested and published himselfe to be the Lord of that rest and dedicated it vnto himselfe giuing it the name of the Sabbath of the Lord In like manner when I shall haue finished the worke of mans redemption I will rest and will haue the day of my rest dedicated vnto my selfe for which cause I say that the Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath also it shall bee called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lords day And thus shall the will of the Father be fulfilled which is that as they honoured the Father in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the creation and redemption so they should honour the Son in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the redemption and consummation of the world Arg. 3 Matth 28. A third reason may be drawne from the vniforme practise of the Church euen from the time of mans redemption vnto this day Christ himselfe first began it when he arose early in the morning vpon this day and thenceforth euer obserued it so long as he continued vpon the earth Iohn 20.19 When the Disciples were gathered together for feare of the Iewes the doores being shut he came and stood in the middest of them vpon that day Againe Verse 26. when incredulous Thomas was amongst them he came and shewed his hands side and feete vpon that day and immediately the Euangelist subioyneth And as for the practice of the Apostles herein it is so plaine as that it were great impudency to deny it Again for the practice of those that liued next vnto them whether Greekes or Latines they followed the same order Reade for this Ignatius in his Epistle to the Magnesians Iustie Martyr in Apologeticis Ireneus in his fourth booke chap. 19.20 Euseb Eccles hist lib. 4. chap 23. Origen Hom. 3. in Exod. Cyrill in Iohan. Tertul. de Idolat Ieronym in vita Paulae Ambros serm 62. August in Iohan. Gregor lib 11. epist 3. c Lastly for the Churches of these times since and at this present whether Protestant or Popish of what Country soeuer all consent for the obseruation of this day though in opinion there be some difference about it some grounding it vpon Gods Ordinance according to that which hath been said as Beza Iunius Piscator Bollocke Hooper Fulke and the book of Homilies yea and some Papists also as Sâ—â—tas Panormitanus Syluester Felicius and the Schoolemen some vpon tradition onely as the Rhemists Testament Tollet and Bellarmine Whence wee may reason thus That day which the Lord Christ hath sanctified by his resurrection wherein hee came together with his Disciples to instruct and to confirme them wherein all Christian Churches of all Ages haue made their Assemblies is certainlie the Sabbath of the Christians but such is the first day of the weeke Therefore certainly our Sabbath Arg. 4 A fourth argument may bee drawne from the iudgements of God most fearefully befalling such as either haue contemned the Sabbath of this day or through worldly mindednesse haue neglected it In a Councell held at Paris some holy men vrged the making of speciall decrees about the strict obseruation of the Lords day because as they alleaged partly of their owne knowledge partly by the relation of others some intending their husbandry vpon this day had been smitten with thunder and lightning to the laming of some and to the vtter destruction of others Another carrying home corne vpon this day had both corne and barne most lamentably consumed by fire Also that in Chimstat a towne in France a certaine woman being wont together with her children to peele hempe vpon the Lords day when others were at Church was first terrified with some sparkes of fire falling amongst her hempe another time with a flame of fire arising in her hempe and lastly not being warned by this there kindled a fire againe which whilst she laboured to quench both she and her children did miserably perish thereby The Centuriatours of Magdenberg do tell of a certaine Noble-man that was wont to follow his sport of hunting vpon the Lords day when others went to Church but the Lord shewed a great iudgement vpon him therefore he had a child borne vnto him with the head of a dog And that a certaine Miller intentiue about his grinding vpon this day had his house and meale burnt by a fire kindling in his mill And to come nearer home Anno 1583. whilst they were beholding the Beare-baitings in Parish-garden vpon this day the scaffold burst down suddenly and eight persons were slaine outright and many more hurt and maimed Arg. 5 A fifth argument may be drawne from such things as fell out worth the noting vpon this day August de temp serm 25â— Notable â—hiâ—gs â—pon this day Nâ—â—â—m 154. Christ arose vpon this day the elements were framed the world begun the Angels created and Manna began first to fall vpon this day the Israelites passed thorow the red sea Christ was baptized turned water into wine fed fiue thousand with a few loaues vpon this day and vpon it wee hope Wolph Cron. lib. 2. cap. 1. that hee shall come to Iudgement saith Augustine Vpon this day Christ was borne Aaron and
this law some of these dayes for holy duties And a good construction may be made hereof and yet this stand for an vnder-commandement Six dayes shalt thou labour vnlesse the worship of God shall hinder and call thee from thy labour for we must in reason yeeld as much to the businesses of Gods seruice vpon the six daies notwithstanding the command of working as to bodily labours vpon the seuenth notwithstanding the command of resting therefore as when we are bidden to rest all the day we are not yet denied works wherunto necessitie or charitie call vs so when we are bidden to worke the six daies wee are not yet denied ceasing when religion and Gods worship call vs heereunto But for the further cleering of these things here arise certain weightie and needfull questions Quest. 78. Is it not lawfull then to forbeare working to attend vpon God in his seruice in the six dayes Answ Yes it is not onely lawfull but necessary to doe the duties of Gods seruice euery day of the weeke in priuate and in publike when iust occasion is offered 1. Thes 5.7 2 â—im 4 1. Deut. 6.7 Explan It is the corrupt maner of most men when the Sabbath is ended yea when publike seruice is done neuer more to call the Lord to minde all the weeke after or if they doe to performe their deuotion very slenderly and weakely as though they were sufficiently sanctified in two or three houres vpon the Sabbath for all the weeke after or as though they were Gods people only vpon that day and their owne only all the weeke after But this is great forgetfulnes by all meanes to be rooted out from amongst Christians for the Lord is to bee serued euery day of the weeke with the best heart and care that we can First wee haue for this his command Pray continually and in all things giue thanks and preach the word of God be instant in season and out of season and Thou shalt talke of the Lawes of God continually when thou tarriest in thy house and when thou walkest in th way as thou lyest downe and as thou risest vp So that duties of religion doe not onely tye vs semper all the dayes of our liues but ad semper also to euery day and time when good opportunitie is giuen we must expresse our deuotion by praying reading meditation hearing and conferring at fit times 2. We haue for this the example of holy men Daniel prayed dayly thrice a day and praised his God Dan. 6. â—0 and the Text sheweth that it was his manner thus to doe Dauid prayed early in the morning he wept in prayer euen in his bed Psal 5 2. Psal 6 6. Psal 22. â— Psal 34.1 so as that he made it swim with teares I call by day and by night saâ—th he I will alway giue thankes vnto the Lord and his praise shall bee in my mouth continually Morning and euening and at noone-tide hee called vpon the Lord. Anna a good widdow is said to haue serued the Lord in the Temple Luc. 2.37 Acts 2.46 wiâ—h fasting and prayer night and day They were dayly together in the Primitiue Church with one accord in the Temple And Sozomen reporteth out of Pâ—â—lo Iudaeus Sozom lib 6. cap. 18. that the Christians in Aegypt continued all the six daies in deuotion so earnestly as that they forgat to take their food from morning till night and the people of Edessa would not bee terrified from their often meetings Ruff. lib. 2. c. 5. through the feare of death threatned vnto them Which I doe not rehearse as fauouring the Monasticall life which is wholly spent in blinde deuotion for euery man must liue in a calling not onely generall as hee is a Christian but specially as he is a member of a Common-wealth and if Anna did liue in the Temple shee had doubtlesse some other imployment besides prayer and fasting and for those of the Primitiue Church their time was extraordinary and most dangerous but I rehearse these examples to commend the general of omitting no day without giuing the Lord his due 3. We haue for this great encouragement giuen Hee is pronounced a blessed man Psal 1.1 Psal 119. â—8 Verse 99. that doth exercise himselfe in Gods word and meditae therin day and night Dauid saith that because Gods Commandements were euer with him he was made wiser than his enemies Yea saith he â— haue had more vnderstanding than all my teachers I vnderstood more than the ancient So that he which will be wise indeed must doe as Dauid did haue euer Gods Commandements with him and make Gods testimonies his daily meditation 4. We haue to vrge vs to holy duties our owne great necessitie euery day We are daily subiect to sin and therefore must daily seek the remission of our sins by praier according to the direction Giue vs this day our daily bread We haue daily businesses vpon which wee need but cannot looke for a blessing without daily earnest prayer otherwise we may build Psal 1 27. watch and worke but in vaine we are subiect to daily dangers either by reason of the Deuils rage the crie of our sins or our weak constitutions which we cannot look should be preuented without diligent prayer euery day prayer being our last greatest refuge Eph. 6. â—8 according to the Apostle and we daily receiue at Gods hands great blessings the course of which we shall cause him to breake off vnlesse we be daily in rendring praises to his holy name Ephes 6.17 Againe for the reading and meditating on Gods word our necessities do all so require that we should be somewhat emploied herein euery day The Word is the sword of the spirit without which how can we combat with our spirituall enemies that will not leaue vs vnassaulted any day The Word is the milke 1. Pet. 2.2 whereby we must be nourished and grow vp in regard of which we are as new borne babes how then can we in any day liue without it but be very Dwarffes in grace The word is the seed of God by which we are kept from sinning 1. Iohn 3.9 brought to be his beloued and holy children If this seed then be not daily in vs how shal we be kept from being ouergrowne with weeds and briars and so from being reprobate accursed ground The word is a light vnto our feet and a lanthorne vnto our paths how then can we walke on and be kept vpright without dangerous stumbling falling Psal 119.105 vnlesse we haue euery day this light set vp in our minds To say nothing of the readinesse and dexteritie in the Word of God which we shall grow vnto by daily exercising ourselues therein according to the prouerbe Vse maketh perfectnesse and how much the more apt we shal thus become for publike instructions to receiue them for our greater comfort Quest 79. It seemeth then that euery day ought to
be made a kind of Sabbath how can this stand with the command of working vpon the six dayes Answ Yes very well because that howsoeuer God is to be serued vpon the sixe dayes yet they are for the most part to bee spent in the workes of our callings Quest. 80. All this being but generall what more speciall rules are wee to follow in our weekly deuotion Answ 1. Wee must pray euerie day morning and euening 2. Before and after the vse of Gods good creatures 3. The more our necessities vrge vs to pray the oftner and the more instantly 4. Let no day passe without some reading and diuine meditations 5. Neglect not the weeke day Sermons when opportunitie is offered to come vnto them Explan After the necessitie of performing Gods worship euery day declared I haue thought it not amisse to set down speciall rules for the direction of all men for though we are to make euery day a kinde of Sabbath yet wee are not to follow the practise of Monkes and Friers framing our life to idlenesse in regard of worldly affaires nor yet of some ouer-zealous persons trauelling from place to place to heare the Word of God spending many whole daies in this manner the businesses of our calling being neglected they can haue little comfort herein when God shall aske who required these things at your hands But he that is desirous to performe his weeke-dayes seruice acceptably vnto the Lord must 1. Reuerendly commend his supplications and giuing of Rule 1 thankes euery day morning and euening vnto the Lord as Daniel kneeled downe and prayed three times a day Dan. 6.10 for a figure of which it was commanded vnder the old Testament that they should sacrifice a Lambe morning and euening euery day continually which Lambe did represent Christ Exod. 29.39 and this sacrificing was a comming to God by prayer in his name and in the merits of his bloud-shed Now this was done publikely at the doore of the Tabernacle shewing that in euery little Tabernacle or Church Vers 42. such as is euery Christian mans family the like should be performed in the company of the members therof children seruants Wherefore heathen families wanting the true knowledge and feare of God are branded thus that they call not vpon his name as in that imprecation of the Prrophet Powre out thy wrath O Lord vpon the heathen Iere. 10.25 and vpon the families that call not vpon thy Name It is not enough to say the Lords prayer or some other drowsily being halfe asleepe or without minding it as is the manner of most men for this is the sacrifice of fooles who know not that they doe euill Eccl. 4 17. neither is it enought for Gouernours to pray by themselues alone but the right worshipper of God prayeth heartily if he be the master of a little Tabernacle he sacrificeth in the doore thereof Rule 2 1. Tim 4.5 Secondly thou must pray before and after the vse of Gods good creatures for euery creature of God is sanctified by the word prayer when Adam had sinned all things seruing for mans vse were accursed now by Iesus Christ alone this curse is remoued but not without presenting him in prayer before the Father So that come to partake of these benefits without prayer and thou feedest thy selfe with curses which thou mayest looke should be the ouerthrow and not the vpholding of thy bodie Rule 3 Psalm 50 15. Thirdly the more our necessities vrge vs wee must pray the oftner and the more instantly Dauid in this case prayeth day and night and without ceasing and sheweth that continuall praying is therein required Call vpon me saith the Lord in the time or trouble Iam. 5 13. What must we call vpon him then onely no but oftner and more instantly then aboue all other times To this purpose saith S. Iames â—s any amongst you afflicted let him pray that is let him make this a time of continuall prayer and so in the like cases Rule 4 4. We must let no day passe without reading and diuine meditations for hereby we doe encrease our heauenly substance according to that Prayer reading meditation and tentation make a perfect diuine Exhort one another daily saith S. Paul Hebr. .13 1. Tim. 4.13 and to Timothy Giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine If any shall say This is needfull indeed for a Diuine but bindeth not the people I answere That it doth not binde them indeed vnlesse they esteeme of Gods blessing desire to be saued but if they doe they are bound as well as the Diuine Hee onely is blessed that meditateth thus in the Law of God and thus doing saith Paul to Timothie Thou shalt saue thy selfe as a Christian and others as a Diuine Fiftly thou must attend vpon Sermons when opportunitie Rule 5 is offred that is ordinarily whilst the Word is plentifully preached vpon the Sabbaths otherwise thou must euen vse importunitie and the reason is good the Preacher must preach opportune and importune therefore thou must bee ready to heare if need doeth so require not onely vpon opportunitie but vpon importunitie when it will not so well stand with the season or thy wordly of affaires When the famine of hearing the Word of the Lord should come the Prophet saith that they should wander Amos 8.12 From the North to the East they should run to and fro to heare the word of the Lord. Quest 81. What is to be thought of whole dayes in the weeke set apart to holy duties as Saints dayes and dayes of thanksgiuing in publike Answ All this may lawfully be done and is commendable by Gods Word and therefore we are reuerently to conforme our selues to the ordinance of authoritie herein Holy dayes to be kept Explan Howsoeuer all good Christians doe yeeld to that which hath beene already said about our weekly deuotion yet there is great difference about making whole weekdaies holy dayes and specially the dayes of Saints the fountaine whereof is said to haue beene Popery To handle this poyint therefore somewhat more largely I say first that it is lawfull for the Christian Magistrate to command some of the weeke dayes to be obserued as holy by abstaining from publike ordinary workes of our callings and frequenting Gods publique Seruice 1. Because the Magistrate is ordained for our good but a Reason 1 greater good can hee not doe vnto the Church Rom. 13.3 then next vnto the sanctifying of the Sabbath to prouide for the solemnitie of some other dayes of which iust occasion is giuen that thus Gods seruice may be vpheld euen vpon the weeke day Reason 2 2. Because godly Magistrates haue vsed thus to doe and beene commended therefore As Hester and Mordecai vpon the wonderfull deliuerance of the Iewes Est 9.21 and the sword put into their hands to be reuenged vpon their enemies set apart the fourteenth and fifteenth day of the moneth Adar to be
kept holy from yeare to yeare continually And Judas Maccabeus 1. Mac. 4.59 after that he had purged the Sanctuarie and set vp a new Altar ordained that the remembrance heereof should bee continued with ioy by keeping a feast Dedication eight dayes together from yeare to yeare which feast Christ himselfe graced with his presence Ioh. 10.22 23. preaching in the Temple that he was the true Shepheard and that he did giue vnto his sheepe that heard his voice and followed him eternall life Leuit. 23. Thirdly because the Lord himselfe howsoeuer hee hath said Sixe dayes shalt thou labour yet vpon iust occasion hath set apart some of these at certaine times of the yeare to be kept holy as for the feast of the Passeouer of Tabernacles and of first Fruits that there might bee then a more speciall remembrance of the great benefits bestowed at those speciall times which the Magistrats his Vicegerents following to their great commendation as further occasion was offered doe plainly shew that it is not only lawfull but requisite that it should be thus in all ages amongst the Lords people And thus much for the confirmation of the first Secondly I say that as the setting apart of some of the weeke dayes is lawfull and commendable by examples vnder the old Testament so it is much commended by the practise of the pure and vncorrupted times of the new Testament It is well knowne to such as are but meanely read that the feast of Easter and Whitsontide when Christ arose againe and when the Holy Ghost descended and the feast of the Ascension Natiuitie and Circumcision of Christ were obserued in the Primitiue Church soone after the Apostles time and not long after there were added vnto these the Apostles dayes Jeron Gal 4. and then of some singular Martyrs betwixt whose daies there was yet this difference the Apostles were kept in all Churches these onely where they suffered all which Ierom testifieth in his Commentary vpon the Epistle to the Galathians chap. 4. Adding there further that then the histories of their liues and deaths were read and their godly examples commended vnto others after all which this prayer was added Concede O Deus vt quorum natales celebramus eorum virtutes imitemur Grant O God that we may imitate their virtues whose birth-daies we celebrate Now although antiquity is not sufficient of it selfe to iustifie this or that obseruation yet next vnto the Holy Scriptures it is to be reuerenced according to that of Augustine Post sacras Scripturas Aug. Tom. 2. Epist 118. ea nobis sunt obseruanda quae vel ab Apostolis profecta esse per traditionem vel a vniuersalibus consiliis definita esse iudicantur Those things are of vs to be obserued next vnto the holy Scriptures which are iudged to come from the Apostles by tradition or to haue bin defined by generall Counsels New holy dayes rightly made Thirdly I say that to set apart any day to prayer thankesgiuing c. without iust cause is superstitious and if for the honouring and praying vnto any Saint it is idolatrous for neither God nor good men haue thus made any holy dayes A iust cause is therefore 1. When any great benefit and extraordinary Cause 1 hath been bestowed for which it were grosse ingratitude not to haue a solemne time of praising God Such was the bringing of Israel into the land of Canaan which they were euer thankfully to remember at the feast of first fruits and such is the Natiuity Resurrection and Ascension of Christ the comming downe of the Holy Ghost the stirring vp and sending of the Apostles to plant the Churches of the Gentiles which is a bringing of them into spiritual Canaan to partake of the hony and milke flowing there 2. When any great and wonderfull deliuerance hath been Cause 2 wrought such was the bringing of Israel out of Egypt their deliuerance from Hamans bloudy plot and from Gorgias vnder Iudas Macchâ—beus so that the Temple was cleansed and the Altar repaired for which they kept the Passeouer the feast of Purim and the Dedication and such haue been our deliuerances from the Spanish Nauy from the Gun-powder Treason and Gowries Conspiracy for which we are to continue solemne times of praising the Lord. Cause 3 3. When some great danger is vrgent vpon a people or imminent Ioel 1.14 and hanging ouer their heads thus Ioel hauing foretold of a famine to come calleth for a fast and a solemne assembly Ionah 3. and the Nineuites when Ionah threatned their destruction hauing onely the light of nature to guide them kept solemnely three daies together fasting and crying vnto the Lord for mercy And thus haue our Magistrates godly prouided that there should be solemne publique meetings for humiliation in our great danger Anno 1588. And in the time of famine and pestilence and it were to be wished that before we bee againe pressed with the like or greater iudgements which our sins cry for some times were solemnely appointed for the pacifying of Gods wrath towards vs. Cause 4 4. When any other speciall occasion is offered for the glory of God and the edification of the Church such as bee the daies dedicated to the memory of the most worthy Saints and Apostles of Christ the remembrance of whose holines miracles and excellency reuiueth the right-affected Christian to the glorifying of God who hath so wonderfully endued men with his grace and to a zealous imitation of them in their holines and integrity Out of these cases to appoint holy daies is altogether without warrant from the Word of God and the practice of purer times and if they bee multiplied to the hinderance of the poore Labourer ouer-much from his labour and to the ouer-hooding of mens consciences they are a bondage against which the Apostle inueigheth saying How turne yee againe to beggarly and impotent rudiments Gal. 4.9.10 whereunto as from the beginning yee will bee in bondage againe Yee obserue dayes c. Obiect 1 If it bee heere obiected that this cannot stand with the Lords precept Six dayes thou shalt labour Sol. I answer that this precept must not nor can bee simply vnderstood but conditionally vnlesse the Lord shall call vs to publike duties of holinesse vpon any of these dayes otherwise the Lord himselfe had amisse appointed some of these dayes yearely afterwards for holines and godly magistrates of old had been much to blame Obiect 2 If it be further obiected that thus dayes appointed by men shall also become Sabbaths and of as great account Differences betweene holy dayes and Sundayes as the Lords day I answere God forbid for yet there is great difference betwixt the Lords day and dayes appointed by men First in regard of the stricter kind of rest required vpon the Lords day from which there is more liberty vpon other holy daies insomuch as now wee may lawfully goe or ride iourneyes keepe markets or faires and
also doe the more priuate workes of our callings so that we obserue the times of publike meetings and giue no scandall to our brethren nor offence to our Gouernours Secondly in regard of more free recreations in which wee may now exercise our selues all waies excepting the times of publike prayer Thirdly in regard of speeches and thoughts out of the publike times we may in some conuenient sort and measure talke of our worldly affaires and deuise in our thoughts for the best for them If any doe otherwise esteeme ordinary holy daies appointed by men hee doth derogate from the dignity of the Lords day as they of the Church of Rome which make more account of some Saints dayes then of the Lords day it selfe and are more carefull then to exercise their deuotion and tyrannise in their strict censures more remisse and licentious vpon this most holy day Quest 81. What is the sinne by this commandement forbidden Answ All prophaning of the Sabbath day Which is first by doing workes that are not of present necessitie by iournying by idle resting or absenting our selues about worldly businesses from the publike duties of Gods seruice Secondly by forgetfulnesse of the Sabbath vpon the sixe dayes by which wee often bring vpon our selues a necessitie of prophaning the same Thirdly when being parents or gouernours we leaue our children pupills and seruants to their owne liberty vpon this day Labour on the Sabbath Explan The sinnes against this Commandement I referre to three heads the first whereof is a direct and the greatest prophaning of the Lords day 1. For labour vnlesse wee be necessarily called heereunto such as it is only then when it is a necessary worke of mercy as hath been already shewed it is the most direct breaking of the Sabbath and taketh away the very nature of it because the Sabbath is the rest And how great a sinne this is the Lord hath sundry waies made knowne vnto his people the Iewes Which motius though they bind not vs in the same rigor as the Iewes were of old yet they are a good inducement to vs to stirre vp our reuerence vnto Gods ordinance and our care to obserue the Christian Sabbath though not in any ceremonious degree of stricktnesse yet in conuenient decency and sequestration of our selues such as may stand with Christian liberty How close the Iewes well held by God to the precise obseruation appeareth Reas 1 1. By his seuere poenall lawes against all labour though neuer so honest Exod. 31.15 and lawfull in it selfe Whosoeuer doth any worke vpon the Sabbath shall die the death Reas 2 2. How much the Lord is displeased with working vpon this day is made knowne by his iudgements executed vpon some in their prophane working He that gathered stickes was stoned to death the Israelites were held captiue in Balon seuenty yeares for their working vpon the Sabbaths Numb 15.32 Ier. 25. that the land might enioy her Sabbaths and sundry examples tending to the same purpose haue been already brought amongst the arguments for our Sabbath which I spare to repeate referring the reader thither 3. How displeasing to the Lord it is to worke vpon this day appeareth by his prouidence for the rest heereof rather then any worke should be done euen about their daily food he sendeth the Israelites Manna enough for two dayes the day before the Sabbath Exod. 16. and whereas at other times the Manna would putrifie and be full of wormes if they kept any of it vntill the morrow after they had gathered it now they did keepe it sweet and good all the next day Reas 4 4. The working vpon the Sabbath hath been at all times condemned by all good men endued with Gods Spirit Moses is most earnest in many places against it Nehem. 13. Nehemiah threatned to punish the Merchants that came to Ierusalem to sell their wares vpon the Sabbath dayes and Esay Ieremy and the rest of the Prophets doe all of them put to their helping hands to roote out this sinne of working vpon the Sabbath day Wherefore if thou makest conscience of stealing because the Lord hath forbidden it make conscience also of doing the workes of thy calling vpon the Sabbath because God hath so strictly forbidden it so seuerely iudged it so carefully prouided against it and stirred vp so many holy men to beate downe this grosse abuse 2. For iournying I shall not need to adde any thing because it hath been specially intreated of already what iourney is allowed and what a breach of the Sabbath Only wee may take with vs this one memorandum that the Lord hath so precisely forbidden trauaile as that he hath charged Exod. 16.29 Tarrie euery man in his place and let no man goe out of his place vpon the seuenth day viz. about his worldly vnnecessary busines though it may seeme vnto thee to bee time gained so that thou shalt not bee hindred now from thy worke vpon the weeke day or though it may seeme otherwise to redound to thy benefit Let them consider this that forecast to make their iourneyes specially vpon the Lords day surely this wisdome commeth not from aboue but from the deuill whose thou art Iohn 8 44. whilest thou doest his will 3. For idle resting and sitting at home all day or most part of the day Idle resting when others assemble themselues to the worship of God or sleeping and lying longer in bed in the morning so that a man cannot prepare himselfe fitly and come in due time to the place of Gods publike worship this is also a most vnworthy vsage of a mans selfe vpon the Lords day He that doth thus like the vaine eccho resoundeth the last word of the Lords precept Thou shalt Sanctifie the Sabbath taking onely Sabbath an idle resting vnto himselfe and therefore as idle watchmen appointed ouer Gods people that see the enemy comming and danger at hand yet doe onely sit still and behold it but sound no trumpet to giue them warning shall be so farre from any reward of their office that the peoples bloud shall be required at their hands so these idle Sabbath-keepers shall be so farre from the blessing attending vpon such as sanctifie a Sabbath as that they shall bee called to account for this pretious time lost through their idlenesse and the vsurpation of that to their owne ease which they were bound to spend to Gods glory Let all therefore that would consecrate this day as glorious to the Lord flie this idlenesse and learne of Nehemiah to rise early in the morning at the least in their hearts to sanctifie the Lords day and duly repaire whilst God inableth to the place of publike meetings otherwise to keepe holy-day at home as his infirmities permit 4. For absence from the publike duties there bee many that content themselues to sit at home Absence from Church and reade some good prayers and other good bookes especially if the weather be but a little
3. We pray for faith whereby to belieue Supplicat 3. that the will of God reuealed vnto vs in his will and to apply his gratious promises to our owne soules for knowledge will not profit without faith without the Spirits teaching of vs as hee taught Peter when to his commendation Christ saith Math. 16.16 flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but the Spirit of my Father which is in heauen Nay to beleeue is to do the will of God for this is the will of the Father saith Christ Iohn 6.4 that yee beleeue in him whom hee hath sent 4. We pray for power to obey the holy will Supplicat 4. and commandements of the Lord now this obedience is both actiue and passiue in doing and suffering Actiue obedience is both gederall and speciall Generall is our sanctification for this is the will of God saith S. Paul euen your sanctification 1 Thes 4.3 leading an holy iust and good life holy by praying reading hearing of the word and meditation as it is commanded 1 Thes 5.27 Psal 1. pray continually and in all things giue thankes and Blessed is that man which doth meditate in the law of God c. iust Psal 15. by righteous and equal dealing with all men as he which shal dwell in the Tabernacle of the most high is vncorrupt in all his wayes good by beneficence and workes of charity towards the poore as warning is giuen to rich men to distribute 1 Tim. 6.17 and giue vnto the poore Speciall obedience is in workes of our speciall callings as we are Princes gouernours or subiects ministers or people husband 1 Cor. 7.10 or wife father or childe maister or seruant of these it is commanded Let euery man remaine in that vocation wherein he is called And more particularly the King and magistrate are set for the praise of the good and the punishment of euill doers Rom. 13. the people must bee obedient to the magistrate Eph. 6. The father must bring vp his childe in the information and feare of the Lord children must obey their parents and likewise for the rest 1. Tim. 3. Coll. 3. Of this obedience there be fiue rules Rules of obeying Gods will and mans Eph. 6.1 Verse 7. Acts 4. 1. Obey Gods will absolutely for himselfe obey man only in God and for God therefore it is added Children obey your parents in the Lord and Seruants obey your masters as seruing the Lord. Esa 29.13 And when men command any thing against the will of God the example of the Apostles is to bee followed obeying God rather then man 2. Obey God in the manner as well as in the matter which he commanded for he is wisest and knoweth best what will please himselfe Otherwise in vaine doe yee worship me saith the Lord. And thou shalt not make any grauen Image to worship the Lord by Obey God in all the matter by him commanded and not in something of thine owne inuention Esay 1.12 as Saul and Peter lest it be said Who required these things at your hands Math. 12. 3. In doing the workes of piety let them giue place if necessity calleth to a work of charity as to thy neighbours house being on fire his Oxe or other beast being fallen into a pit vpon the Sabaoth day 4. Let the workes of thy priuate calling giue place to workes of a publike calling and generall if thou bee labouring vpon the sixe dayes the Lord calling to his house by appointing solemne meetings to his worship thou must leaue thy worke Leuit. 23. and attend vpon the Lord there Thus feast of the Passeouer was kept vpon the sixe dayes the feast of Tabernacles of â—â—â—st fruits purim and when the Lord called to any fasting c. 5. The workes of a generall coÌ„mon calling must giue place to the works of a speciall vndoubted calling being contrary if a man at any time hath such as Abraham had to kil his own sonne the man whom the Prophet bad to smite and wound him and the Prophet that was forbidden to eate bread in the place of Ieroboams Idolatry 1 Pet 2.15 Passiue obedience is in bearing patiently according to Gods will whatsoeuer is his will to lay vpon vs This is the will of GOD saith Peter that by well doeing yee put to silence the ignorance of foolish men speaking of subiection to the Tyrants of those times and to seruants being wrongfully punished hee propoundeth this comfort If any man for conscience towards GOD indureth wrongfully Verse 19. that is thanke worthy If any man therefore grudgeth and be impatient hee doth against the will of the LORD Now that all our obedience may the better bee accepted it must haue these three properties 1. Chearefulnes and readines it is spoken of as a thing taxed in Cain that in processe of time he came to doe sacrifice Obedience acceptable Gen. 4. 2 Cor. 8. Iam. 1. and God loueth a cheerefull giuer saith Paul he loueth one like to himselfe who readily bestowerh vpon such as aske vpbraiding no man It is not therefore sufficient to obey eyther in doing or suffering when we must needes and are pressed hereunto but we must willingly and cheerefully obey euen in bearing any crosse wherefore He that will be my Disciple saith Christ Matth. 10. must take vp his crosse and follow me 2. Sincerity which is heartily and from the Spirit approuing our selues to God and not affecting the applause and praise of men for thus our obedience will be all lost labor Esa 1. Matth. 6. as that of the Iewes and Pharisies 3. Vniuersalitie which is in all and euery particular thing Marc. 6. for Herod did many things and yet was reiected because he disobeyed in one thing but Iob is approued obediently professing his subiection to God though he should yet aggrauate his misery and kill him 2. The deprecation against all disobedience to the will of God and this is first rebellion an obstinate offending against the knowne will of God when Saul offended thus The deprecation 1 Sam. 15. Psalme 19. his sinne is censured as rebellion This made Dauid so earnestly to pray against this presumptuous sinning Deprecat 2. 2 We pray against prophannesse which is a base estimation of holy duties Heb 12.16 making no more reckoning of the Word of God then of Aesops Fables This is set forth by Esau's example who sold his birth-right for one messe of pottage and is forbidden to all men Vnder paine of being depriued of Gods blessing when we shall seeke it with teares Deprecat Esa 29.13 3. Wee pray against hypocrisie whereby men draw neere vnto God with their lips but haue their hearts estranged from him doing duties which the Lord requireth but not with that vprightnesse This maketh God an Idoll and his worship odious it causeth blasphemy against his holy Name and ruine of many soules who seeing
no visible signe or formall words for it nor made it a seale of righteousnes nor imposed it vpon all but only in danger of incontinency Penance hath no elementary signe or forme of words prescribed by our Sauiour Confirmation hath no set prescript of words so likewise Extreme vnction which also was but temporary As for Ordination to the Ministery we find in the new Testament both institution and expresse forme of a sacred Ceremonious action and words with necessary perpetuitie in the Church to the worlds end In which respects it doth well be seeme the name of a Sacrament and so is it stiled by iudicious Caluin Jmpositio manuum Cal â—nstit li. 4. cap. 19. sec 31. quam in veris legitimisque ordinationibus Sacramentum esse conâ—edo I grant Imposition of hands in true and due ordinations to be a Sacrament But when we define a Sacrament strictly and confine it to the conditions aboue-said we exclude this as being not vniuersall but peculiar to one estate of men So also Caluin Instit lib 4. cap. 14 sect 20. As I mislike not that imposition of hands should bee called a Sacrament so I doe not account it among the ordinarie sacraments that is as hee expoundeth himselfe there among those quae in vsum totius Ecclesiae sunt instituta appointed to bee vsed by euerie member of the Christian Church For these and other such causes the ancientest and most learned of the Fathers of the Church acknowledged two only Sacraments Cyprian saith Tunc demum plane sanctificari esse filii Dei possunt Ciprian lib 2. Epist 2. ad Stephan Alex. Hal. Par. 4 Qu. 24. Aug. de doct Christ lib 3. cap. 9. si vtroque sacramento naseantur Then may men bee throughly sanctified and become the sonnes of God if they be borne again of both the Sacraments Augustine saith Quaedam pauca pro multis eademque factu facillima intellectis augustissima obseruatione castissima dominus Apostolica tradidit disciplina sicut est baptismi sacramentum celebratio corporis sanguinis Domini The Lord and the doctrine of the Apostles haue deliuered some few things instead of many and those most easie to be done most diuine to be vnderstood most pure in obseruation to wit the sacrament of Baptisme and of the body and bloud of the Lord. The like hath Iustin Martyr Tertullian Ambrose Cyril Alexandrinus and some Schoole Doctors For Alexander Hales saith that the Sacrament of Confirmation neither did the Lord institute nor the Apostles but it was afterwards instituted in the Councell of Melda And Durandus saith that Matrimony to speake strictly and properly is no Sacrament Iohn 3.5 I conclude then that the Doctrine of our Church is true There be two Sacraments of the new Testament onely generally necessary to saluation that is for all people of what condition soeuer which desire to be saued For we do not with the Church of Rome hold for Sacraments properly so called those rites and institutions which are pecular to some kind of people only as aforesaid but that these only are properly Sacraments which doe generally belong to all and also without which there is now vnder the Gospel no saluation ordinarily to be attained Euen as the Lord himselfe hath taught saying Vnlesse a man be borne againe of water and of the holy Ghost he shall neuer enter into the Kingdome of Heauen Yet wee doe not teach them so absolutely and simply necessary as that without them it is absolutely altogether impossible to bee saued for God is aboue al his ordinances and he can saue without meanes of Sacraments as well as hee preserued Israel in the Wildernesse without bread nay saued them without the Sacrament of Circumcision Therefore in setting downe that rule by all to be followed vnto saluation He that belieueth and is baptized shall be saued and he that will not belieue Marke 16.16 shall be damned hee saith not he that is not baptized shall be damned for sometimes a man may necessarily be preuented by death as many infants are and sometime through the delay of Parents without any fault on their part for which God forbid that wee should iudge them out of the case of saluation It is indeed a sinfull neglect in Parents considering this to bee the onely ordinary way to saluation to hazard their children of the depriuation hereof and therefore well is it prouided that all carefull diligence should be vsed about it especially where there appeareth to bee danger of death in the childe and I doubt not but all good Christian people that submit themselues to goe the ordinary way to heauen which God hath appointed will vse this diligence as for others that wil finde out a new way God bee mercifull vnto them Now these two Sacraments are baptisme and the Supper of the Lord baptisme to regenerate and breed a new life the Lords Supper to strengthen and to maintaine it Quest What meanest thou by this word Sacrament Answ I meane an outward visible signe of an inward and spirituall grace giuen vnto vs ordained by Christ as a meanes whereby we receiue the same and as a pledge to assure vs thereof Explan After the number of Sacraments about which there is most controuersie the definition of a Sacrament followeth setting forth the nature of it Jt is an outward visible signe c. This is common to all Sacraments to Circumcision the Passeouer and to such as in more large sense are called Sacraments as to Marriage and all Legall Ceremonies the brazen Serpent the Rocke flowing out waters and the red Sea diuided for in them all is the outward signe and an inward inuisible grace set forth heereby Secondly Ordained by Christ this is the difference betwixt all other Sacraments and these of the new Testament some were ordained by the mediation of men as all the Sacraments that were in the Church vnder the Law some for other vses ordained and great graces vnder them signified as Matrimony the annointing of the sicke for a time and some were ordained Sacraments by Christ purposely to signifie and confirme the maine grace vnto vs and these are Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Thirdly As a meanes whereby we receiue the same c. These are ends of the Sacraments they are a means to conuey grace vnto the power of Gods ordinance we not only hearing with the eare the powerfull and comfortable word of God preached but also more neerely seeing and more palpably feeling and tasting in these signes the sweetenesse of Gods grace to our comfort euery outward sense being a meane to conuey the outward obiect to the inward vnderstanding and euery thing being done that is requisite to make a perfect couenant betweene God and vs. Euen as a bargaine of sale of any possession being made betwixt one man and another if the couenants be not only drawne but also sealed and deliuered before witnesses is a perfect bargaine and the
so they be few and cheape and not like the ceremonies of the Law which were a costly and burthensome yoake that the forefathers were not able to beare for such was it fit that in fulnes of time should be appointed vnto sonnes Gal. 3. and heires and not to be kept any longer vnder the rudiments of the Law as vnder tutors and gouernours Quest 3 Is there no care to be had of other circumstances for conformity vnto the first institution so that we vse bread and wine in the right forme with thanksgiuing as for the leauen the water which it is likely was mixed with the wine for the gesture sitting c It is not required that we obserue all circumstances no more than that the Iewes in keeping the passeouer should continually stand with staues in their hands and shooes on their feete according to the first institution for Christ himselfe did otherwise keepe the Passeouer Now all men I suppose doe yeeld herein for most circumstances of the place in an vpper chamber of the persons a few disciples men only in the time of the night after supper but it is questioned about the leauen water sitting though little reason to make question about these 1 Cor. 11.17 First if we confider that they are no where precisely expressed though they may be gathered from the place where the institution is described nay which is more where the Apostle repeateth the institutiō though he remembreth the time the night wherein he was betrayed the persons his Disciples yet he speaketh not of leauened bread or water mixed with wine nor yet of sitting Secondly if it bee considered that as the standing at the Passeouer the night c. were taken vp occasionally not purposely as Sacramentall so was the leauened bread this kinde of bread being at hand and sitting or rather leaning downe along which is implyed in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luc. 22.14 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 26.20 that gesture being the position of the body at that time Thirdly if it bee considered that as the night season the persons and place are without any intended signification so is the leauened bread and sitting If it bee said sitting doth set forth our Communion with Christ I answere take heede of inuenting this or the like significations which are beyond the word least thou bee such an one as addeth vnto the word of God and least herein thou rashly censure all those Churches wherein standing walking or kneeling is vsed Indeed some circumstances there be which are not only expressed but commaunded also as Sacramentall and these are alwayes necessary in the Lords Supper First the giuing of thankes whence it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Eucharist or Thankesgiuing for when he had giuen thankes it is said that he brake the bread Acts 2.23 Secondly the taking of the bread and of the cup whereby may be signified how the Lord tooke his deare Sonne and set him apart to be crucified and slaine for the sinnes of the world euen from the beginning of the world for hee was not by the Iewes taken and slaine as being by them ouer-powred but hee was deliuered by the determinate counsell and fore-knowledge of God hee was the Lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world Thirdly the breaking of the bread whereby is set foorth the Lords submitting of himselfe to the death of the Crosse where he was pierced hands feet and side so that the bloud ranne out abundantly from him Fourthly the distributing of the Bread and of the Wine to his Disciples whereby is set foorth how Christ is giuen by the Father vnto all faithfull Christians to nourish their soules vnto eternall life according to that of the Apostle Hauing giuen vnto vs Christ Iesus how shall hee not together with him giue vs all things also Math. 26.26 Verse 27. Fifthly the forme of wordes in deliuering the bread and wine Take eate this is my bodie doe this in remembrance of mee Drinke ye all of this This is my blood of the new Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes Which words are not the same precisely recorded by euery Euangelist but yet so as that the record of any one doth set foorth the signification the vse and the end of this Sacrament So that if a forme of words bee vsed according to these it is rightly done and according to rule as in our Church Eate this in remembrance that Christ died for you c. the precise wordes as they are recorded by Saint Paul being placed immediatly before Now that these things besides that they are expressed are commaunded is to be noted from the command giuen to the Disciples Doe this in remembrance that is not as some interpret it make this my body but doe in all these things as yee haue seene me doe giue thankes take breake distribute and say according to this forme As for other things yea euen for gesture they may be as shall seeme best vnto the particular Churches of God which haue power to appoint any most lowly reuerent gesture such as kneeling seeing that euen in praising God wee are inuited by the Kingly Prophet O come let vs worship and fall down and kneele before the Lord our maker and the people of Israel in Egypt hearing the good newes of Gods appearing to Moses to deliuer them bowed themselues and worshipped so that as well in receiuing a benefit as in asking this lowly casting downe of the body doth well become vs. The chiefe obiection heere against for all else are friuolous is that kneeling was brought in for adoration of the bread transubstantiated for answere vnto which first I say that it is indeed to bee graunted that they kneeled vnto the supposed body of Christ but it is to be prooued that hence it began first otherwise it is as good an argument they kneeled in praying with their heads therefore we ought not to kneele in our prayers they came to the Masse at Easter therefore wee ought not to come then to the Communion but at some other time c. What superstitious Idolaters haue done in the seruice of their idols marreth not what we do like them the fault not being in the thing or gesture vsed but in the end their kneeling being to an Idol ours to the God of heauen giuing his Sonne to our hearts by faith Quest 132. What is the inward part or thing signified Answ The body and blood of Christ which are verily and indeed aken and receiued of the faithfull in the Lords Supper Explan The inward part of the Lordes Supper is the bodie and bloud of Christ which are present to all the faithfull In handling whereof three questions 1 Cor. 10.16 First how is the Lords body and bloud there for that hee is receiued by the faithfull is plaine both because he saith This is my body and my body is meate indeed and my blood drinke indeed
and from the doctrine of the Apostle The cup of Blessing which wee blesse is it not the Communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which wee breake Iohn 6.47 is it not the Communion of the bodie of Christ But how is his body there to bee communicated Not by Transubstantiation as hath been already shewed nor by consubstantiation so as that his body is in vnder or about the bread as the Lutherans teach but onely in a spirituall Sacramentall manner faith making him present vnto the worthy receiuer euen as hereby we possesse euerlasting life according to that He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life For as Faith is an eye vnto which things to come are present so it is an hand holding them a mouth feeding vpon them and a stomacke receiuing them and vniting them vnto the person that beleeueth If it be said then the Sacrament is vaine seeing by faith Christ may be receiued without it and he is not outwardly any whit the more present with his body I answere God forbid for it is Gods ordinance to helpe our faith an outward meanes to conuey vnto vs inward grace and sanctification his seale to confirme our faith in his gracious promises As when the King bestoweth any thing vpon a subiect he is assured hereof by his meere donation and giuing it vnto him but yet hee appoynteth vnto him to take the state thereof a meanes of writing and sealing to ratifie what hee hath graunted for more assurance which writings and seale though they containe not the estate about them or in them that is the house or ground in quantitie yet they conuey them vnto him so though the body of Christ bee in heauen and being giuen vnto vs by the Father is made ours through faith yet it hath pleased him for more assurance to appoynt the Sacrament hereby to conuey this rich possession vnto vs and to write and seale to our hearts that Christ is ours by his holy body sanctifying our bodies and soules and by his blood cleansing vs from all our sinnes though this body bee not in or about the bread really in the quantitie as it was heretofore vpon earth And of like nature were the ancient Sacraments appointed to the Fathers vnto which though Christ was not really and corporally annexed yet vnto the receiuers they were Christ through faith 1. Cor. 10.1 Iohn 1.29 for the Rocke was Christ Christ was the Lambe Quest 2 Be there not other wayes besides this of receiuing Christ Answ Yes the Scripture speaketh of two other wayes or meanes 1. Gal 3.27 He is receiued by Baptisme for Hee that is baptized into Christ hath put on Christ 2. Hee is receiued by the preaching of the Word whether by himselfe when he came amongst his owne Iohn 1.12 and to such as receiued him hee gaue power to be the sonnes of God Math. 10.40 or by his Disciples for Hee that receiueth you saith Christ receiueth mee that is the doctrine which hee and they taught being entertained into beleeuing hearts and their persons being welcome vnto them By the word hee is receiued as by the draught of a conueyance and Articles of agreement by the Sacraments as by seales put heereunto Baptisme being properly the seale of a new life which is the beginning of euerlasting life we being dead and buried vnto sinne the Lords Supper the seale of the comforts and strength that wee grow vnto in this life as by most wholesome meats and drinkes till that in the life to come we shall bee continually feasted with him hee being meat and drinke and cloathing and wealth and all in all vnto vs euermore Quest 3 Wherefore is the Communion of the Lords Supper receiued often and Baptisme but once seeing both are Gods Seales and assure our spirituall estate sufficiently by being once put to That the Lords Supper is often to bee receiued the Lord himselfe doth intimate vnto vs where hee biddeth So oft as yee drinke this cup doe it in remembrance of mee Whereupon the Apostle inferreth So oft as yee eate this bread and drinke this cup yee shew the Lords death till he come 1. Cor. 11.26 construing this precept to last till the comming of Christ to iudgement at the end of this world And the reason hereof is first because that howsoeuer our new life is begun at once as is represented in Baptisme yet it continueth from yeare to yeare and must haue often meanes to sustaine it and therefore though circumcision was but once the Passeouer was once euery yeare Secondly because that although we are in Baptisme regenerate and become new creatures yet the flesh still dwelling in vs rebelleth so as that we are subiect to sinne daily against which as the bloud of Christ is continually by faith to be applied to purge vs so the Sacrament whereby his death and bloudshed is represented is often to bee vsed for the more comfortable remembrance hereof euen as to shadow it out before it was the high Priest entred into the holy of holies with bloud once euery yeere Now precisely set downe how often the Lords Supper is to be receiued we cannot because it is left indefinite Acts 10 7. Acts 2.46 The practise of the Primitiue Church was euerie Lords day or first day of the weeke and at the first daily as their dangers were great by reason of the persecution euery day Wherfore in the Canons carrying the name of the Apostles it was commanded that all which came to heare the Word being Communicants should receiue the Communion Et siquis non communicat excommunicatur vt ecclesiae turbator Can. 10. ordinum violator If any man doth not communicate let him be excommunicated as a troubler of the Church and a breaker of order And hereunto do the ancient Fathers assent But this often receiuing was in regard of the times such as at the first institution the shepheard being smitten and the sheep scattered Since in the peace of the Church the Communion hath been three or foure times in the yeare and specially at Easter as succeeding the Passeouer If it be said once in the yeare is sufficient as the Passeouer was but once I answer the Passeouer required a long time euen seuen dayes for the celebration thereof and if it had been often Exod. 12.19 it would haue been too heauy a burthen vnto the people it is not so with the Lords Supper Againe this is the proper time of the right Passeouer the Lords supper in times past besides the Paschall Lambe and vnleauened bread once in the yeare there being many other remembrances of Christ in action viz. the many sacrifices now we haue onely the Lords Supper often to be vsed to the same purpose Quest What are the benefits whereof wee are partakers thereby Answ The strengthening and refreshing of our soules by the bodie and bloud of Christ as our bodies are by the bread and wine Mouns du Plessis
of so great dignity to be so ioyned vnto him that I should be made coheire with him of the heauenly Kingdome How can I doe lesse then put away all basenesse of mind whereby I cleaue to the world and the flesh and bee like minded to my deare Sauiour to whom I am ioyned in fellowship though most vnworthy being holy as he is holy It is also to bee considered how our soules are fed heere euen as the Israelites with Manna from heauen in the wildernesse where they must otherwise haue perished and as Dauid flying from Saul by Abimelech with the hazard of his owne life so God spared not his sonne but gaue him as bread from heauen vnto vs without which wee must needs haue perished for euer and in our greatest need that wee might haue strength to flie away from the danger of Satan inraged against vs he spared not though with the hazard of his life to giue vs the true Shew-bread Oh how should my heart be affected towards thee O Lord therefore and resolued to abide alwaies with thee vowing with Dauid to Abiathar Hee that seeketh my life shall seeke thy life also those that are thy enemies shall be mine and as if they hated me Thirdly let the Communicant consider of the neere vnion that the Lord hath made by Christ betwixt all his Saints into the which hee is also receiued that faithfully partaketh of the Lords Supper which should effectually suppresse all exorbitant affections and worke an holy loue in him as towards members of the same body Quest 142. What is to be done after the receiuing Answ We must meditate of the Couenant of new obedience with the Lord renewed by this Sacrament that we may be more carefull to performe this obedience and to flee sinne and vice all the dayes of our life Explan The receiuing of the Lords Supper is not a transient holy duty as it is by most men vsed who put some holinesse vpon them for the time afterwards returning as the dogge to the vomit and as the swine to the wallowing in the mire but it is a sealing of couenants betwixt God and his people and the grace of God for the pardon of all our sinnes and our dutifulnesse to God in forsaking all our old sinnes and liuing according to his holy lawes For as God doth hereby giue himselfe vnto vs to become our God and gracious Father so we giue our selues vnto God to become his people and obedient children There be these two parties in all couenants otherwise they cannot stand something assured and giuen and something taken and receiued therefore So betwixt Princes and Subiects the Prince giueth and assureth his care in ruling and prouiding well for the good of the Subiect hee receiueth tribute custome and obedience so betwixt masters and seruants betwixt sellers and buyers lenders and borrowers In like manner in this Couenant God for his part assureth and giueth himselfe to be our gracious God forgiuing all our trespasses and on our part he must receiue tribute subiection and obedience otherwise the bond is forfeit and if it hath bin so once twise or often and the forfeit hath not yet been taken take heed of the next time for if thou still remaine vnreformed not better keeping couenants hauing renewed them so many times there is no hope for thee to bee dealt withall but as with a desperate person that thou shouldst suddenly be deliuered to some infernall spirit the Taylor and so be imprisoned in Hell whence thou canst neuer come out againe If thou hast therefore neglected to pay God the duties of praise and prayer of obedience and performance of holy duties both publike and priuate now bee negligent no longer but be rather officious redeeming the time with double diligence if thou hast loued and liued in sinne and disobedience keepe couenants by feare of offending any more hereafter and if thou hast no way answered that loue which the Lord tieth thee vnto towards thy neighbour for his owne sake but hast hated such as haue shewed any enmity against thee for offences hast been vnaduisedly prouoked and through an immoderate loue of thy selfe and of the world hast denied food vnto the hungry and hast sought to beguile thy neighbour learne of Christ to be meeke and gentle in holinesse follow Paul as he followeth Christ and for bounty imitate Zacheus conuerted giuing liberally to the poore and satisfying where thou hast done wrong to any man for thus and thus onely mayst thou haue comfort of the Lords Supper and shalt in his good time sit downe in the Kingdome of Heauen and be feasted with Abraham Isaak and Iacob for euer and euer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An Appendix to the Catechisme FOrasmuch as the holy Scriptures are the ground and foundation of all diuine Teaching and it auayleth not a little for setting men in the Trueth to vnderstand rightly both which bee the Bookes of holy Scripture and how wee may bee assured that they are the Word of God and by whom and how this Word is to be preached and heard for our further building vp in grace I haue thought it expedient here to annexe these short Questions and Answeres following Quest 143. What is the Word of God Answ Whatsoeuer is contained in the books of the old and new Testament and not any other bookes or writings whatsoeuer Quest 144. How many and which are these Bookes The Books of Canonicall Scripture Answ The Bookes of the Olde Testament are twentie and seauen Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers Deuteronomie Iosua Iudges Ruth the first and second of Samuel the first and second of the Kings the first and second of the Chronicles Ezra Nehemiah Ester Iob Psalmes Prouerbs Ecclesiastes Song of Songs Esay Ieremiah with his Lamentation Ezechiel Daniel and the Booke of the twelue small Prophets The Bookes of the New Testament are twentie and sixe Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the Epistle of Paul to the Romanes the first and second to the Corinthians to the Galathians Ephesians Philippians Collossians the first and second to the Thessalonians the first and second to Timothie to Titus to the Hebrewes the Epistle of Iames the first and second of Peter the first second and third of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Reuelation of Iohn Quest 145. Are not the other Books called Apocryphall part of the Word of God also as Esdras Tobit Iudeth c. Answ They are not bookes properly called Canonicall but are annexed to the word as being full of good instructions and histories declaring Gods wonderfull prouidence ouer his people Israel Explan Diuers haue beene and are the errours of men about Gods Word some denying diuers parts of the Old and New Testament to bee his Word and some Canonizing other writings also Concerning the first some detestable Heretiques haue receiued none for the word of God but the fine Bookes of Moses as the Sadduces some none but the New Testament as the
Quest Which be those three concerning Gods glory Ans First Hallowed be thy name Secondly Thy Kingdom come Thirdly Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heauen 437 Quest In the first of these what desire you Answ That the name of God may be glorified in the vse of his Titles Word and all his Workes 437 Quest In the second Petition what desire you Answ That the number of true belieuers may be daily increased that Gods Kingdome of grace being inlarged his Kingdome of glory may be hastened 443 Quest In the third Petition what pray you for Answ That I and all the people of God vpon earth may as readily obey Gods will as the Angels and Saints in Heauen 452 Quest Which be the three Petitions concerning our selues Answ The first Giue vs this day c. 2. Forgiue vs our trespasses 3. Leade vs not into temptation c. 459 Quest What pray you for in the first of these Petitions Answ For all things necessary for this present life and therefore we aske but for bread and but for this day 460 Quest What pray you for in the second of these Petitions Answ That God would freely forgiue vs all our sinnes as we doe from our hearts forgiue the offences of men against vs. 471 Quest What pray you for in the third of these Petitions Answ That the Lord would not suffer vs to be carried a-away by the temptations of the world flesh or Deuill to the committing of sinne but that he would deliuer vs from the euill of all temptation both sinne and damnation 480 Quest Wherefore serueth the conclusion For thine is c. Ans It is added as a reason of all the Petitions to strengthen our faith that God being both able and willing doth certainely yeeld to our requests made vnto him therfore we adde a note of confidence and say Amen 487 Quest What is the other exercise of the faithfull Answ The right receiuing of the Sacraments 518 Of the Sacraments Quest The benefits being showed which we are to craue at Gods hands by prayer what further meanes haue we for the better assuring to our soules the promises of all spirituall blessings in Christ Answ The Sacraments of the new Testament which are the pledges of the Couenant betweene God and his people 492 Quest Wherein stands true repentance Answ In three things First in knowledge and acknowledgement of our sinnes past Secondly in godly sorrow and griefe of heart for them Thirdly in a godly purpose to forsake all sin and to lead a new life for all time to come 505 Quest What is faith Answ It is a certaine perswasion of the heart wrought by the Spirit of God grounded vpon his promises that al my sinnes are forgiuen me in Christ Iesus 508 Quest What is required in such as come to the Lords Supper Answ To be rightly disposed before and at the receiuing hereof 532 Quest What ought a man to doe before his comming Answ To examine himselfe for his faith in Christ 532 Quest How may a man know whether he hath true faith or no Answ By two speciall fruits thereof repentance for all his sinnes and loue towards his neighbour 534 Quest Wherein stands true repentance Answ In affection when it is the same towards our neighbour that it is towards our selues void of malice hatred and enuy and desirous of his good as of our owne and in action when wee are readie to doe good vnto others as vnto our selues and to keepe away hurt as from our selues 537 Quest What shall he doe that finds not these things in himselfe after due examination Answ Hee may not keepe away from the Lords Supper for this were a prouoking of God to wrath neither can hee come vnto it without offending in a higher degree 539 Quest What may a man doe then in this case Answ Hee must humbly sue vnto God for the pardon of his sinnes to ftrike his hard hart that he may melt into teares for them and constantly cleaue to his commandement and if there be any dissention he must goe and bee reconciled to his brother 540 Quest What ought a man to doe at the Lords Supper Answ He ought thankfully to remember the inward graces of God towards him by seeing the outward signes 541 Quest What are these graces Answ First the Lords giuing of his sonne Iesus Christ to death for vs set forth by the Ministers taking of the bread wine breaking powring out offering them to vs all Secondly our neare vnion vnto Christ and how wee haue all our spirituall food from him set forth by our taking eating and inward digesting the Bread Wine that become nourishment vnto vs. Thirdly the neare vnion that God hath made by Christ betwixt all the faithful set forth by the same bread being made of many graines of corne and by the same wine made of many grapes 541 Quest What is to be done after the receiuing Answ We must meditate of the couenant of new obedience renewed by this Sacrament that we may more carefully performe it and flie sinne and vice all the dayes of our life 543 Appendix Quest What is the Word of God Answ Whatsoeuer is contained in the Bookes of the old and new Testament and not any other Bookes or writings whatsoeuer 545 Quest How many and which are these Bookes Answ The Books of the old Testament are seuen twenty Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers Deuteronomie Ioshua Iudges Ruth the first and second of Samuel the first and second Kings the first and second of the Chronicles Ezra Nehemiah Ester Iob Psalmes Prouerbs Ecclesiastes Canticles Isaiah Jeremiah Ezechiel Daniel and the Booke of the twelue small Prophets The Bookes of the new Testament are 26. Matthew Marke Luke Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the Epistle to the Romans first and second to the Corinthians Galathianss Ephesians Philippians Colossians and two to the Thessalonians and two to Timothy to Titus the Hebrewes the Epistle of Iames and two of Peter first second and third of Iohn of Iude and the Reuelation of Iohn 545 Quest Are not the Apocrypha Bookes part of the word of God Answ They are not neither haue been euer so accounted in the Church of God but are annexed as being full of good instructions and histories declaring Gods wonderfull Prouidence ouer his people Israel 546 Quest What proofe is there that the other are Gods Word Answ It is proued by their antiquity some of them being before all other bokes sundry times oppugned and sought to be burnt vp by persecutors and yet wonderfully preserued and by miracles from Heauen confirmed which shewes that they came from heauen and are not of mans inuention 547 Quest Hauing this word written is it not sufficient for our saluation without any helpe by preacking Answ It is not sufficient but it must also bee set forth by preaching that the hard places may bee rightly vnderstood we may be kept from errors and haue our dull
long before both imediately after Adams sinning and punishment Gen. 3. The seede of the woman shall break the Serpents head and againe by the Euangelicall Prophet Esay Behold a Virgin shall conceiue and bring forth a Sonne Psal 7.14 And though the Scriptures doe not plainly teach thus much yet the Church of God doth constantly hold that Mary the mother of God was semper virgo alwayes a pure Virgin both because she neuer had childe after and Ioseph her husband was a man that feared God and therefore in all likelihood would not presume to knowe her whom the Lord had as it were appropriated vnto himselfe Now for so much as we read of his brethren Iudas Iames and Iohn it will not be amisse a litle to digresse to set downe the pedigree of Iesus Christ as it is registred by Epiphanius He had to his grand-mother one Annâ— Christ his brethren who had three husbands First â—oachim by whom she had Mary the mother of Christ who were both of the same tribe of Iudah according to Damâ—scene but according to Epiphanius she was of the tribe of Leuy then hee being dead shee was wife vnto Cleophas by whom shee had a second Mary who was afterwards wife to Alpheus and bare him Iames surnamed the sonne of Alpheus and Simon Cananeus and Iudas Thaddaeus Lastly shee was wife vnto Salome who begat of her another Mary which was wife to Zebedeus and bare vnto him Iames who was specially called the brother of the Lord because most like vnto him if it be true which is written vnder the name of Aegeâ—ppus that liued next to the Apostles times where it is also added that because hee was like vnto the Lord they sent Iudas before to shewe the one from the other she bare also Iohn the Euangelist So that all these were but his couzen germans and called his brethren onely according to the Hebrew phrase by which Abraham who was Lots Vncle Gen. 13.8 tells him We are brethren To returne againe vnto that from which we haue digressed this birth of the sonne of God is the chiefe and most stupifying wonder of the world The wonderful birth of Christ First in that a Virgin is a mother that she beares a Sonne who neuer knew man all the Historians in the world could neuer tell of the like all the Philosophers cannot finde out how this may be Another and farre more vnsearchable and venerable wonder is that the infinite God whom the Heauens cannot containe is borne of a woman the Creator of all becomes a creature hee that comprehends the world in his fist is comprehended in the steight compasse of a silly womans wombe hee that giues foode and raiment to all becomes naked and destitute of all things hee that is ruler of all is made obedient to poore man he that is eternall without beginning and end of his dayes is made mortall and subiect to the arrest of violent death nay of the most reproachfull and ignominious punishment And in this admirable birth of the Sonne of God of a woman there is a wonderfull correspondence to the fall which came by a woman Eue the first woman drew the curse vpon man Mary the best-beloued of women brought the saluation vnto man she gaue the fruit to man by which hee loseth Gods fauour becomes a sinner and subiect to death and damnation but this woman giues him fruit whereby he comes into Gods fauour is made righteous and inheritor of life and saluation And thus much for this that he was borne of the Virgin Mary Math. 1 21. He is Iesus viz. a Sauiour of his people for this name was Ioseph instructed in by the Angel before his birth saying Thou shalt call his name Iesus for he shall saue his people from their sins and in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Heb. 7.25 He is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God through him and besides him there is none that can saue vs Act. 4.12 according to that There is no name giuen amongst men whereby we may be saued but the name Iesus and that of the Prophet Esa 43.11 I am the Lord and besides me there is no Sauiour And for the furâ—â—er proofe hereof see what hee hath done Was it necessaâ—â— that to ransome vs hee should empty the treasures of his riches and become euen poore and of no reputation Philip. 2.7 He did thus He made himselfe of no reputation Must hee endure the fiercenesse of Gods wrath against sinne his very curse due thereunto He did thus also Gal. 3.13 He hath redeemed vs from the curse of the law being made a curse for vs. Must hee performe absolute obedience to the law which we could not doe he did this also I came not therefore saith he to dissolue the law Mat. 5.19 but to fulfill it Lastly must he liue euer to prouide that what he hath done may be effectuall for our saluation Loe He still euer liues Rom. 8.34 and stands at the right hand of God making intercession for vs. So that he is truely another Iosua bringing vs out of the wildernesse of our miserable estate by sinne trampling our spirituall enemies vnder our feete and victoriously putting vs in possession of our heauenly Canaan Psal 2.2 He is also Christus Domini the Christ or annointed of the Lord for this name is commonly annexed vnto the other Christ Iesus In Hebrew he is called Messiah by a word of the same signification The Princes are assembled together against the Lord and against his Messiah or annointed and againe it is said of him God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes Psal 45.7 and more peculiarly of Christ saith Daniel Dan. 9.26 After threescore and two weekes shall Messiah be slaine though one of our owne men lately commenting vpon this hath fowlely defaced this most pregnant testimony interpreting this Messiah the Kings and gouernors of the Iewes And this name Messiah Christ or annointed was familiarly knowne vnto the Iewes before his comming witnesse that speech of the woman of Samaria who could say I know well that the Messias shall come who is Christ Ioh. 4 25. and he will teach vs all things Now he is Christ that is annointed vnto a threefold office First of a King that he might bee King of his Church ruling in it by his lawes and in the hearts of beleeuers by his Spirit and defending it against all enemies for this is he said partly to be after the order of Melchisedeck that is the king of righteousnesse and he is also called Melchi Salem Heb 7. that is King of peace according to the last title giuen him by the Prophet Prince of Peace Secondly Esa 9.6 he is annointed to the office of a Priest that he might sacrifice for the sinnes of his people euen one all-worthy sacrifice that is himselfe vpon the altar of the crosse as a large
of the Christians in Macedonia of which the Apostle witnesseth when the famine was at Ierusalem saying 2. Cor. 8.3 According to their power I beare them record yea beyond their ability that they were willing 3. Duty To be lifted vp in heart to heauen Col. 3. The third duty is in the remembrance of this admirable Vnion of God vnto man whereby man is beyond measure graced to put vpon vs high spirits both by hauing our hearts lifted vp to Heauen where our nature sits at the right hand of God and also by being vndaunted at the greatest dangers that may befall vs or at the greatest terrours that the Deuill can strike into vs Psal 23. wee must say with Dauid Though I walke in the vale and shadow of death yet will I feare none euill for the Lord is my Shepheard for the Lord wee may say is in vs and with Paul God is on our side who can bee against vs. Rom 8. Wee must stand fast in the euill day when wee are assaulted not with flesh and bloud but with spirituall powers Eph 6.12 For if our eye bee but opened to see who is with vs as Elisha prayed for his seruant Lord open his eyes wee shall assuredly bee without feare 2 Kâ—ng 6. more being with vs then against vs. If it were a duty flowing from faith to be high-spirited according to the world I know that many yea all would easily frame themselues vnto it for euery mans spirit is too high this way all meditate matters too high for them But this highnesse must be abated and brought low that roome may be made for that which ought to be Thou must not be altogether without an high minde for euery man is by all meanes to striue to exceed heerein onely be sure that it aspire to the highest thing of all which is Heauen 4. Duty To reuerence Christ our Lord. The fourth duty is to yeeld due reuerence to this Lord and gracious Iesus of ours for that wee are his hee hath bought vs Neither are wee vnder our enemies hands neither are our bodies our owne that I may speake with the Apostle wee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your bodies 1. Cor. 6.20 He may rightly challenge at our hands as the Father doth If I be a master where is my feare or my reuerence Now Mal. 1.3 Phil. 2.16 what this reuerence is is expressed to the Philippians God hath giuen him a name aboue all names that at the name of Iesus all knees might bow c. that is that all might outwardly reuerence the name Iesus be reuerently affected inwardly at the very sound thereof and submit themselues to obey his will at the very first comming of the same to their eares for that it is of him who is our Lord Iesus as may best bee vnderstood by comparing this place with that of the Prophet vnto which the Apostle alludeth Esa 45 23. I liue saith the Lord euery tongue shall sweare by me and euery knee shall bow vnto me For swearing by Gods name is vsually put for worshipping and seruing him Wee are therefore to serue the Lord Iesus and in all things so to behaue our selues in our soules and bodies as those that remember they haue such a Lord. Masters must entreat their seruants gently Ephes 6.9 for that they also haue a Lord and maister Iesus Christ vnto whom they must giue account all higher powers and great persons must so vse their authority ouer others Math. 24. as that they may not be found by this their great Lord Math. 25. smiting their fellowse at his comming all men of all sorts must take heed that they haue so vsed their talents as that they be not found to haue gained nothing at his comming If thou bee such an empty and barren Professor of Christs name and seruice though thou weare his badge though thou with thy mouth call him Lord yet hee will bee a terrible Lord to thee at his comming hee will cut thee off and giue thee thy portion with hypocrites hee will bid Take this bad seruant binde him hand and foot and cast him into vtter darknesse Quest 25. Which is the second degree and in which words Answ He suffered the death of the Crosse for my sins set forth in these words He suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried Gen. 49. Explan Hauing explained the first degree of the humiliation of the Son of God we come now to the second He suffered vnder Pontius Pilate That is a Heathen Iudge set ouer the Prouince of the Iewes by the Roman Emperour for hitherto they had Gouernours of their owne according to the Prophesie of old Father Iaâ—cob saying The scepter shall not depart from I dals nor a law giuer from betweene his feet vntill Sâ—â—loh comes Euseb Ioseph For Herod the sonne of Aâ—tipater was the first stranger that was Gouernour ouer them and the two and thirtieth yeare of his raigne was the sonne of God borne and in the two and fortieth of Augustus Caesar the Emperour Olympiad Luc. 3.1 194. And after this Herod was Pontius Pilate set ouer Iudea vnder the Empire of Tiberius Caesar Before these were men of the Hebrew Nation Rulers there viz. Aristobulus Hircanus and Antigonus thirty fine yeares and so ascending vpward to the times of Iudas Macchabeus c. Vnder the gouernment then of this Pontius Pilate Christ began to execute his office for which he was sent viz. To preach the Gospell both by himselfe and his Disciples and continuing thus to doe and to worke many miracles was spitefully entreated of the wicked Iewes for the space of three yeers and vpward then villanously betrayed by one of his Disciples apprehended abused crucified being full thirty three yeeres of age Hee was dead That is he was not onely fastened to the Crosse to the shedding of some of his blood where the nailes entred into his hands and feete but there gaue vp the Ghost was after pierced to the very heart with a speare so that water and blood came out and being found certainely dead he had not his legges broken as theirs were which had beene crucified with him And buried That is for the more certainty that his spirit was departed out of him he was taken downe from the Crosse and laid into the graue And this briefly shall suffice for the meaning Now followe the testimonies and grounds of holy Scripture out of which this is taken First 1. Proofe that he suffered vnder Pontius Pilate 2. That he was crucified and dead 3. That he was buried 4. That he did vndergoe all this for our sinnes For the first It would be ouer-tedious to rehearse all that the Lord suffered according as it is recorded at large by the Euangelists We may therefore referr all briefly to these two heads First to that he suffered before his manifesting himselfe to the world whilst he
wherewith the earth with the workes thereof shall be burned vp The Heauens shal passe away as a scrowle the elements shall melt with heat A deuouring fire before him Psal 50.3 Math. 24. and a great tempest round about him The Sunne and the Moone darkned and the Starres losing their light A great trumpet sounded peircing from one ence of the world to another and all this in a moment in the twinckling of an eye Lastly it is set forth in the effects Ioâ—l 2.6 All faces shall gather blackenes They shall see him whom they haue pierced and mourne euery family apart And as the Lord himselfe saith Zach 12. Math. 24.30 Reuel 16.20 All the kindreds of the earth shall mourne They shall runne away and call vpon the mountaines to fall on them and vpon the rockes and hils to couer them But vnto those that wait for the comming of the Lord it shall be comfortable wherefore Christ saith Luk 21.28 When yee see these things lift vp your heads with ioy for your redemption draweth neere And the Apostle vseth this argument to the Thessalonians to disswade them from sorrowing like vnto the Heathen 1. Thess 4.14 for at his comming we shall be taken vp into the clowds to meete the Lord and so remaine euer with the Lord. Sixtly at the time of this iudgement it shall be proceeded according to mens works Ioh. 5.29 They that haue done good shall goe into euerlasting life they that haue done euill into euerlasting condemnation Math. 25. The sheepe of Christ that haue fed the hungry clothed the naked visited the sicke c. Shall be inuited into the Kingdome of the Father 1. Cor 4 5. the rest into euerlasting fire And secretest euils shall not then be hid for thoughts shall bee manifested and most hidden things discouered Reu. 20.12 The booke of euery mans conscience that was shut vp and benummed here shall be opened and according to the things here written he shall be iudged Not onely for sinnes committed but euen for omitting good duties men shall bee sent into Hels torments No outward thing shall then stand any man in stead the foolish Virgins with lampes but wanting oyle Math. 25.1 shall be shut out of the Bridegroomes chamber No crying or crauing shall then preuaile for such as haue liued impenitently in sinne if they shall say Lord Lord open vnto vs he will answer Depart from me ye workers of iniquity I know you not Math 7.21 If with Esau thou then seeke the blessing with teares Heb. 12.6 there is no place for repentance to be found And thus much for the grounds of Christs comming to Iudgement and the further setting forth of the same Now if any man shall aske the time when these things shall be â—t is easily answered Math. 24.36 The day and the houre knowes no man no not the Son of Man himselfe but the Father onely but for the yeere diuers men haue gessed diuersly and because they be but coniectures I will not trouble the Reader herewith A principall vnaccomplished forerunner to bee taken heede vnto the Gospell hauing beene already preached to all nations and Antichrist that man of sinne discouered is his further laying open and confusion when the Kings of the earth that honoured him shall make a mocke of him and a gratious conuersion of the Iewes the stiffest enemies vnto the Lord Christ and then shall the comming of the Lord vnto Iudgement be 1. Duty To keepe a good conscience For the duties of this faith The first is to keepe a good conscience before God and men because at the day of iudgement euery conscience shall be a booke opened and all the world shall read whither it be good or bad This Paul professeth to be his care saying Act. 24.16 Herein I endeauour to haue a cleare conscience alwayes towards God and towards men The reason he alleadgeth before viz. For that he had hope Vers 15. that the resurrection should be both of the iust and vniust that all should be brought forth another day to iudgement And in another place speaking of the Gentiles which had not the written lawe Rom. 2.16 Vers 12. Vers 15. hee saith At the day when God shall iudge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ those that are vnder the Law shall be iudged by the Law and they that are without without the Law for vnto both the conscience is a law bearing witnesse for or against and the thoughts accuse or excuse that is in euery mans nature there remaines some impression of good and bad of right and wrong a light whereby to discerne these and for those that haue done ill heere will be an accusation at that time they that haue done well shall be excused And this we cannot but in some measure conceiue by experience daily for that when wee haue done amisse we feele afterwards an inward trouble in our mindes and though we would gladly put off the thinking hereupon yet we cannot but still perplexing thoughts this way come vnto vs and disquiet vs and chiefely when we are alone The excellency of a good conscience and in greatest darkenesse of the night Now all this is nothing else but our consciences beginning the part euen whilst we are aliue and as it were warning vs to take heede of sinne though neuer so hidden for it will not suffer it to be blotted our through forgetfulnesse but is and will be a continuall register hereof so long as we liue and most of all then present it selfe before the Lord when finall and irreuocable iudgement shall passe vpon all Wherefore as he that is continually watched by one appointed of his master who hath power of life and death ouer him so that in no place he can be hidden from his sight and hee will not by any bribes be hyred to conceale what he seeth will carefully carry himselfe in all things as a good seruant and not by any allurements be drawne to wast his masters goods or to neglect his businesse or to any vnfaithfulnesse towards him Euen so let vs be contained alwaies in the feare of the Lord from all disloyalty towards his Maiesty and from all abuses either against our selues or our neighbours euen when opportunities of secresie are offered hereunto because our owne conscience notes our doings and will not be hired to giue any other but true testimony against vs when wee come to our reckoning at the last day Oh! how comfortable will it bee then to haue a good conscience 2. Duty To abstaine from iudging other man The second duty is both to abstaine from iudging and censuring others and to neglect and not to set by mens iudging of vs if so be our consciences iudge vs not because there is one iudge of all and it is presumption in whomsoeuer to take his office out of his hands in iudging these to be hypocrites these reprobates and
foolish was Achan and Ananias and Saphyra to their smart as their Histories doe declare and Salomon in taking many wiues and contracting affinity with most Princes for the encrease of his power and establishing his peace For Ios 7 Acts 5 Gehazi is thus made a loathsome Leper Saul is turned out of his Kingdome Achan and Ananias lose their liues and Salomon almost ten Tribes of his posterity Let these examples therefore be warnings vnto vs that we trust not to our owne inuentions but goe out after the Spirit speaking in the Word with Abraham Heb. 11.8 though we our selues know not whither Euen as silly Orphans which know not how to buy and seâ—l and to deale in this wily world themselues doe willingly submit themselues to some faithfull friend that vndertakes this care for them Quest 33. Which is the second part of your articles of faith concerning the Church of God Answ The second part is The holy Catholique Church the Communion of Saints the Forgiuenesse of sinnes the Resurrection of the body and the life euerlasting Quest 34. What learne you here to beleeue concerning Gods Church Answ Foure things Quest 35. Which is the first Answ First I learne to beleeue that God hath a Church consisting of a certaine number of true beleeuers of whom some be in Heauen and some vpon earth and that I my selfe am a member of the same To beleeue in the holy Catholique Church Explan We are to prefix in our vnderstanding I beleeue and so to confesse I beleeue the holy Catholique Church c. and not I beleeue in as we say of God the Father Son and Holy Ghost For the meaning of the words then it is fully set downe in the answer viz although I cannot see with the bodily eye into the inuisible Church of God consisting onely of true beleeuers yet I doe by faith firmely hold that as there is an outward and visible Church militant here vpon earth that is a company of people outwardly called by the sincere preaching of the Word and further marked out by the right administration of the Sacraments amongst them so there is such a Church as is seene onely by the eye of the Lord inwardly called by the efficacy of the Spirit part of which is already triumphant in Heauen and part here still in this world the one sort being the Saints and faithfull departed the other faithfull men and women yet liuing And because I can no otherwise haue no comfort in al this I beleeue to my further comfort that I am a member of this inuisible Church and of the same body with the godly in heauen 2. For the grounds of this they are first to bee brought which testifie that God hath a Church 2. That this Church is a visible company called together by the preaching of the Word which is the Church before men 3. That they yet onely are the true Church before God which are Beleeuers 4. That no Church is to be beleeued in that is to be made the foundation of our faith but onely to be beleeued that is to be acknowledged and to be cleaued vnto when it is found to be Gods Church and to be obeyed in all things wherein it obeyeth Iesus Christ the head of all First that God hath a Church is plaine 1. Proofe That God hath a Church from the often mentioning of the Church of God in the Scriptures Great persecution is said to haue bin raised vp against the Church in the Acts and God is said to haue giuen some Apostles c. Acts 8 1 Ephes 4.12 Reuel 2.3 for the building vp of his Church And in the Reuelation there be seuen Epistles directed to seuen seuerall Churches one to the Church at Ephesus another to the Church at Laodicea c. This is so generally acknowledged that it shall not need to bee further insisted in But that this Church is a visible company called together by the preaching of the Word c. The true mark of the Church these being the principall markes and signes by which it is knowne amongst men is somewhat contradicted yea exploded by the Romanists and other signes of vniuersality antiquity succession of Bishops c. substituted and therefore aliquantulum operosiùs as this Commentary will beare to deale herein And first of all the word Ecclesia a Church comming of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greeke that is to call out giueth great light herein the Church being according to the signification of this Word a people called forth out of the rest of the world as the Apostle not naming the Church at Rome yet in effect calleth it saying To you which are at Rome Rom. 1.7 called to bee Saints now if it bee a people called out of the world the best note whereby to knowe it must needes be the voyce calling which if it be the Talmud of the Iewes it is a Synagogue of Christs enemies if the Alchoron of Mahomet it is an assembly of Saracens if the Word of God corrupted by false interpretations in matter of faith it is a Sect of Heretiques But if it be the pure Word of God purely and sincerely preached it is the Church of God For this hath euer beene a certaine note of Gods Church and such as cannot deceiue Thus hath it beene noted to be in the family of Enoch that walked with God viz. by obedience to his voice Proofes of the old Testament and of Noah for hee did thus also walke with the Lord and of Abraham who went out at Gods Word from his Fathers house and amongst his posterity the Iewes who at the Word of the Lord followed Moses and Aaron thorow the red Sea thorow the wildernesse and the numberlesse turnings by which they were directed from the Land of Aegypt vnto Canaan And still vnder the new Testament this was the infallible marke of Gods Church first amongst the Apostles who were called out from others by the Word of God to follow the Lord Christ then amongst other faithfull people as they were added to the Church they were called by the Word witnesse that great worke of conuersion Acts 2.41 wrought by the Ministry of Peter at one Sermon there were three thousand who when they heard it were seuered from the rest of the World and added vnto the Church Verse 47. and it is immediatly further noted that the Lord dayly added vnto the Church such as should bee saued viz. calling them by the Sermons of his Apostles and Ministers To proceed from History to the Doctrine of holy Scripture Doth not the Prophet Esay teach the same thing Esay 8.20 when he saith To the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because they haue no truth in them viz. When Seducers shall goe about to draw them to the seruice of Idols Verse 19. and to follow South-sayers and such as haue the
Law is also a Schoolemaster when we are come to Christ euer checking and correcting vs when wee walke not according to the straight rule thereof but the Gospel vpon our humiliation comforteth vs and assureth vs that al our aberrations and going astray are remitted so that there be an heart vnfainedly hating that euill which we doe Rom. 7. Now as there be differences betwixt the Law and the Gosspell so there be some things wherein they agree The agreement of the old Testament and the new Heb. â— 1 Mat 3. 1. In the author God not as the mad Manichees taught the bad God to be the author of the law and the good God the author of the Gospell for the same God which spake by his Son Iesus Christ in these last daies spake also at diuers times and in diuers maners in times past he that said from heauen this is my beloued Son heare ye him the same God spake all these words said from heauen I am thy Lord thy God which brought thee out of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondage c. 2. They agree in the threatning of sin and vrging obedience vnto the Lord in all things but the Law vrgeth it for feare the Gospel for loue If ye loue me keepe my Commandements the Law as the meritorious cause of life the Gospell as most necessary signes of the life of faith and the way that God hath appointed vs to walke in vnto life the Law giueth no hope in the case of swaruing from the strict rule thereof the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent and where the like hope is giuen by the Prophets they doe rather play Euangelists then Preachers of the Law 3. They agree in this that howsoeuer the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent yet it denieth all hope to those that liue and die in transgression of the Law for against such most common are the threatnings contained in the Gospell They that doe such things Gal. 5.17 shall neuer inherit the Kingdome of Heauen 4. They agree in this that there is no contradiction betwixt them but as they come from one and the same spirit so there is a sweet harmony consent between theÌ„ the one only sheweth what God doth strictly require in his iustice the other how his iustice is satisfied and yet his mercy to sinfull man appeareth the one saith he that breaketh the Commandements shall die the other saith that because man through the weaknes of his nature could not but breake them one man that neuer brake any the least of them died in the stead of sinfull man and thus freed him that was the son of death from death and damnation 5. They agree in the Ministers of them both for they of the Law were to be without blemish their lipps were to preserue knowledge they were to liue of their seruice they were diuers sorts both Priests Leuits they were watchmen c. so ought the ministers of the Gospell they must be vnblameable apt to teach they that preach the Gospell are to liue of the Gospell 1. Tim 3. 1. Cor. 9.24 Ephes 4.12 2. Pet. 5.2 some are Doctours some Pastours c. they are Pastours watching and keeping their flockes as those that must giue accounts for them And thus much of the third generall The manner how this law was giuen Exod. 19.20 The next thing to be spoken of in generall is the manner how this Law was giuen and that is described in the nineteenth and twentieth of Exodus 1. First there was great preparation three dayes together the people were sanctified according to the manner of those times by washings and purifyings shewing both what need wee haue by prayer and reading of the holy Scriptures which may bring vs from worldly to heauenly meditations to prepare our selues euer before that we come to heare the Lord speaking vnto vs in the Ministery of his holy word and also how wee must euer be more and more doing away by the Spirit of Sanctification the blots and blemishes of our natures that we may be the fitter to come into the presence of the Holyest 2. Secondly a straight charge was giuen that neither man nor beast vnder paine of death should come neere the Mount whence the Law was to be deliuered but certaine marks were set beyond which none might dare to passe shewing as the Apostle hence noteth 2. Cor. 3.6.7 Heb. 12.19 how glorious was the Law now to bee deliuered and if such as passed the markes set them were without mercy to die the death that much more the transgressours of any of these precepts should die and find no mercy Heb. 12 2â— Thirdly the Lord descended with great terrour the Trumpet sounding the earth shaking and Lightnings flying abroad insomuch as that the people are noted to haue run away and Moses himselfe to haue said I tremble and quake shewing that the things here vttered were graue and waightie and to be receiued into the heart with a feare of offending against them and also that when the time shall bee of calling the offenders to account with what wonderfull terrour the Lord will then come against them 4. Almighty God himself spake al these words in the hearing of al the people but wheÌ„ they were too weak to beare his words and desired that the Lord would not speake any more for so they should die but promised obedience if Moses should speak two tables of stone were giuen vnto him written with Gods own finger that he might carry them to the people shewing hereby how stony-hard our hearts be and that Gods finger alone is able to imprint them there his speech from Heauen must worke in vs a reuerence of them otherwise we shal all be too negligent of his Lawes 5. When Moses had broken these Tables through zeale seeing how God was dishonoured in his absence by golden Calues which they had set vp and worshipped the Lord bad him hew two other Tables and therein he wrote all the words that were in the first shewing hereby that mans heart by Gods creation had all the lawes ready written in it as the Tables prepared by God himselfe had but the heart which he had gotten vnto himselfe by falling away from God is without any letter hereof in effect vntill that the Lord wrote them anew as it was with the Tables prepared by Moses 6. Lastly when Moses had been long with the Lord and came with these Lawes vnto the people his face shone so as they were not able to looke vpon him for which cause he vsed a vaile when hee came vnto them and put it off when hee returned vnto the Lord shewing hereby as S. Paul noteth 2. Cor 3.13 â—4 that the Iewes should not be able to see into the end of the Law Christ Iesus vntill the vale of blindnesse and hardnesse of heart were taken away by the Lord neither yet could any of the Gentiles without the same
the sinnes though most loud crying of that people And for this is it that the maine sinnes against euery precept of the first Table were censured with death but it is not so with all those of the second Table Yet doe I not so rigorously presse this rule as to inferre that the least sinne against the first Table must needs bee more heynous then the greatest against the second which hath beene rashly concluded by some Can any Christian perswade mee that I commit a more damnable sinne in being ouertaken with a nap at a long Sermon or comming once late to Church then if I had murthered my owne Father Let me be throwne out of a window if I thinke that Eutychus Act. 20.9 sinned more grieuously then Cain Gen. 4 8. In gathering a proportion betweene one sin and another all respect is not to be had to the obiect against whom the offence is done but regard must bee had also of the kinde of the action committed of the malice or infirmity of the committer c. These bee sometime so superlatiue that they ouerbalance the generall respect to the obiect The comparison therefore betweene the two Tables is to receiue modification and moderation by restraints as caeteris paribus or where there is not ouermuch imparity otherwise in eodem gradu aut specie wherein affections intentions malices presumptions infirmities neglects c. are to bee counterbalanced among themselues and one against another The sixt Rule is this there is so neere a relation betwixt all the commandements of the morall law Rule 6. that whosoeuer obserueth all failing onely in one poynt is guilty of all because as S. Iames teacheth there is one and the same the Author of them all And hence it is that Of two euils Iam. 2. â—0 being mala culpae not penae not the lesser but neither is to bee chosen And hitherto of the first thing now followeth the second Rule 2. Of the singularity of these Commandements of the singularity of these commandements which is in this that euery of these foure hath both the commandement and the reason which is plaine in the three latter and is only called in question in the former because it is not placed as a reason but as a preface to all the commandements before any charge giuen Whence it is The first commandement hath a speciall reason that some haue made it a generall preparatiue perswading to the obedience of all these lawes But it will appeare I take it to bee a speciall reason of the first also and more properly belonging vnto it if we consider first that the other three being subordinate haue their speciall reasons and much more then should this being chiefest and ground of all Secondly the identity of the reason heere vsed and in the second I am the Lord thy God and I the Lord thy God am a iealous God both being alike fit to strike terrour into the offenders as the precepts are alike the one forbidding inward the other outward Idolatry so that if this of the first bee made only generall for the same cause may that of the second and neither shall haue their speciall reason Thirdly if it bee further considered how this reason doth specially fit the precept I am the Lord therefore thou shalt acknowledge me and none other I brought thee out of the Land of Egypt c. therefore thou shalt be vngratefull if thou deny me or ioyne any fellowes with me Quest 54. In which wordes is the first Commandement contained and in which is the reason Answ The Commandemennt is in these words Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me The reason in these I am the Lord thy God which hath brought thee out of the Land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage Quest 55. What are wee heere commanded Answ To haue the Lord for our God which is to loue him aboue all to feare him aboue all to put our whole trust and confidence in him and to make our prayers vnto him alone The manner obserued in handling the Commandements Explan The method which I intend generally to follow in opening the commandements is first to handle the commandement it selfe and then the reason and in euery commandement these two parts the duty inioyned and vice forbidden where the commandement is affirmatiue and contrariwise first the vice forbidden and then the duty when it is negatiue This first commandement is mixt or compounded of both thou shalt haue me for thy God and none other 1. Duty Inioyned Touching the duty it is to haue and to set vp in our hearts and practices the Lord Iehouah who only raigneth in Heauen and in earth for our God which is the maine and principall scope of the whole Law euen as the maine duty of a Subiect towards his Prince is to acknowledge him and to sweare allegeance vnto him which if it be not what will all other Lawes and Statutes auaile What likelihood is there of being contained in obedience in other things Surely none at all but that the person which is vnconformable in the first will liue like a disorderly Riotour and dangerous Traytor So if we refuse to set vp the true God in our hearts which is our vowing allegiance what other account can the Lord make of vs but as of a company of Out-lawes and vnworthy to liue in the Common-wealth of his Church and to bee fellow-Citizens with his Saints Now the Lord is not then acknowledged this duty is not then performed when we make profession in word and outwardly of seruing the true God but when wee loue him in the highest degree when we feare him trust in him and seeke vnto him in all our necessities Wherefore Almighty God in commenting vpon this precept in other places of his holy Word hath shewed expressly how earnestly hee requireth all these things 1 Duty To loue God First for loue he vrgeth it with such a Preface and straineth himselfe to so many varieties in pressing it as if hee would make knowne that all else were nothing without it Heare O Israel Deut. 6.3 saith he by his seruant Moses and take heed to doe it that it may goe well with thee and that thou maist increase mightily c. And againe Heare O Israel the Lord is God only Verse 4. Verse 5. thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule and with all thy might 2. For feare he calleth for it by his Prophet 2. Duty To feare God Mal. 1.6 as they would haue him to account them for his seruants and children If I be a father where is mine honour if J bee a master where is my feare saith the Lord of Hosts And our Sauiour Christ so preferreth this feare as hee putteth downe all feare of great ones in this world in regard of it saying Feare not him which can kill the body but is not able to kill the soule but feare
him Math. 10.28 who is able to destroy both body and soule in hell 3. For trust and confidence 3. Duty To trust in God Psal 20 8. Psal 125. they which trust in other things either men or horses strength or wit shall bee confounded onely hee that putteth his trust in the Lord shall stand stedfastly he shall be as Mount Zion that can neuer be moued Wherefore all other trust is straightly forbidden and this alone euery where commanded as being a most mighty and strong arme and tower 4. For seeking to the Lord by prayer 4. Duty To seeke vnto him by Praier Psal 50 14. which is also an action of the heart the lifting vp of the soule we are hoth directed vnto him saying Call vpon me in the time of trouble and J will heare and deliuer you and vnto him onely where it is said Thou shalt worwip the Lord thy God Deut. 6.13 and him onely shalt thou serue And by the examples of holy men mentioned in the Scripture of which not one is to be found negligent in this duty not one that did the Lord this dishonour to make the lifting vp of his heart common to any other Saint or Angell And truely there is great reason that wee should thus set vp the Lord in our affections For who is to be found so worthy of loue as he Iam. 1.17 seeing that he is our maker and euery good gift and euery perfect guift commeth downe from him the Father of lights and if excesse of loue require the like in those who are thus affected then the very loue of God towards vs if there were none other motiue may constraine vs to this excesse of loue towards his Maiesty Rom. 5. Psal 10.3 For he loued vs yet being enemies he loueth vs with that loue with which Parents doe loue their deare children Esa yea with greater then tender-hearted mothers for though they should forget their children the fruit of their owne wombes yet God will not forget his people Who so mighty as the Lord God Esa 40. Againe who is so terrible as the Lord and so worthy to be stood in awe of Princes are but grasse-hoppers and all the world but as the drop of a bucket in comparison of him When he commeth downe the earth trembleth and quaketh the brightest body of the Heauens for feare couer themselues with blacknesse His voyce is thunder casting downe the strongest things and making the very Hindes to calue for feare Psal 29. his breath a smoke and consuming fire his chariot the strong tempestuous windes for he rideth vpon the wings of the winde his rod an iron Scepter beating in pieces whole Nations as a potters vessell his eyes as flames of fire casting forth lightnings his hands such as that hee can span the earth and hold all the waters of the Seas within his fist the Heauens are his Throne and the earth his foot-stoole his armies are Angels twenty thousand thousands let him but begin to speake Exod. 20. Exod. 33. and all men will run away let him but shew himselfe and no flesh can liue yea let but one of his Angels come and we shall tremblingly fall downe like dead men Who then is to be feared like vnto him with him wee may take courage and say Rom 8.33 who can be against vs but hauing him against vs it will no whit auaile though all the world be on our side None to bee trusted in but God Prou. 23.5 1. Tim. 6.17 Moreouer what is there to be trusted in besides the Lord not riches for they haue wings like an Eagle and will flye away great substance is the vncertainty of riches not friends amongst men for they ebbe and flow as we be in prosperity or aduersity their breath is but in their nostrils as a light they are soone put out nor amongst the Saints departed for they know not of vs and of our cases not cunning wit Esa 64.13 for Ahithophels wit is soone turned into foolishnes not our owne strength courage and preparation for an horse is but a vaine thing to saue a man our strength is but as grasse that is soone cut downe and withereth The Lord only then is a sure Towre of defence a Fortresse and strong Castle to such as flye vnto him Of this had Iehoshaphat experience when his enemies comming vpon him he said 2 Chron. 20. Wee know not what to doe but our eyes waite vpon thee O Lord and so he put them to flight without striking one stroke And the like experience had Ananias and his brethren who did rather then fall downe before Nebuchadnezzars golden Image offer themselues to the fiery fornace being seauen times hotter then at other times because they knew that God was able to deliuer them and so escaped vntouched of the fire What should I further speake of Iaacob Ioseph Daniel the Prophets and Apostles Was there euer any that trusted in the Lord in vaine No verily examine all histories and you shall finde none But contrariwise Martyrs reioycing against their exposing vnto wilde beasts vpon tormenting racks and in the middest of fiery flames and oftentimes saued out of strong Prisons and the very iawes of death innocent soules wonderfully iustified and their aduersaries shamed men distressed and almost famished miraculously prouided for and whole Nations vniustly attempted by the proud enemy with helpe from Heauen deliuered and their enemies confounded and all this when they haue put their trust in the Lord. Gen. 17.1 Lastly can it enter into any reasonable soule to think that he had need to pray to any other sauing to the Lord only seeing he alone can thus powerfully saue needeth no helper Indeed when we seeke succour from humane wit counsell strēgth friends or allies it is good to make our side as strong as we can by seeking vnto many but grosse impiety because wee should thus ioyne vnto him fellowes and partners and thurst subiects as it were into the chaire of their Prince when he alone requireth all our heart we should giue room to others a thousand times inferiour to him when he commandeth that we should serue him only worship him we should sacrilegiously communicate our seruice vnto creatures also Neither doth it helpe which is alledged that we do not ioyn the creature with the Creator but only vse him in his place being neare deare vnto the Lord that through his mediation we may the rather be accepted for God is not lyke earthly Princes vnto whom a poore subiect vsually cannot haue accesse without the help of some neere about him or if he be he is like vnto the best onely such as the Emperour Rodulph was anno 1273. who was wont to say to those about him Giue leaue I pray you and roome Cant. 13. to my subiects to come vnto me for I was not therefore made Emperour that I should be shut vp from men as it were
in a chest So the Lord would haue vs at any time to come vnto his owne Maiesty and whereas this is slandered with the name of presumption let not any word or sillable tending heerevnto be shewed in all the Scriptures and then wee will yeeld it to bee so also but sure it is that all things there sound to the contrary that God is very gratious to all that seeke vnto him without the help of Aduocates Or if we need an Aduocate as sure we doe such an one as partaketh both natures we haue one appointed vs Iesus Christ the righteous 1 Ioh 2 2. who is the propitiation for our sinnes and therfore I am sure that such as flye to others in auoyding supposed presumption doe incurre very damnable superstition Rom. 10. Now we cannot thus set vp the Lord yet in our hearts vnlesse we know him according to that How shall thâ—y call vpon him of whom they heard not So how shall wee pray vnto him whom wee know not How shall wee loue him and trust in him Ignoti nulla cupido There is no desire of a thing vnknowne we will neuer take any paines in seruing the Lord vnlesse we know him For this cause is ignorance so much exclaimed against and the knowledge of God so highly commended as that it is said to be life eternall Wherefore wee must also endeauour our selues in this as the foundation of all Ioh 17. Hâ—b 11. seeing he â—hat commeth vnto God must first know what God is But concerning this wee shall not need to adde any more in this place because it hath been already handled in the sixth Question vnder the title What God is Quest. 56. What are wee forbidden in this Commandement Answ First Atheisme which is the acknowlâ—dgement of no God Secondly ignorance which is the neglect of he knowledge of God or of his Word Thirdly prophanenesse which is a regardlesnes of God and of h s worship that is prayer hearing of the Word and receiuing of the Sacram nts Fourthly inward Idolatry which is the giuing of Gods worship vnto creatures by praying vnto them trusting in them or setting our hearts vpon them Explan After the duty Vices forbidden in this Commandement 1. Breach by Atheisme heere follow the vices and sins against this Commandement not all but the principall which haue also other branches springing from them The first and maine breach of this Commandement that striketh at the very head is Atheisme a monster in nature whereby the creature riseth against the Creatour not as the men of Babell to stop the passage of his iudgements but vnlike to all men to disanull him to make him without being who giueth being to all to pull him out of his Throne and to leaue him no authority who is aboue Kings and Princes and to put downe his power who alone by his power vpholdeth all things and in whom only we liue and moue Yet such a sin as this there is amongst monstrous and vnnaturall men and that not only amongst some barbarous people in profession which is the heighth of Atheisme but euen secretly in the heart with which kinde many are infected euen vnder the Gospell And this is when men doe but in their hearts imagine that it is all vanity which is spoken of God or that there is no such God as the word doth describe vnto vs. The diuers kindes of Atheisme Thus there be sundry sorts of heart-Atheisme as first that which Dauid complaineth of in the Psalme The foole hath said in his heart that there is no God Which is when men through a selfe-conceitednesse affect to be wiser then all the world Psal 14.1 doe hold this that there is a God not really but in opinion or shew being an Idol Scar-crow fit only to keepe simple persons in awe by these their reaching imaginations prouing themselues most simple and foolish of all others For what greater folly can there bee then to haue the vnderstanding blinded more then bruite beasts Psal 104. whose eyes doe looke vnto God and so receiue their food in due season but these being daily fed and cloathed by the same God are not able to see so farre as to him that reacheth out the hand of prouidence continually to sustaine them O Aegyptiacall darknesse with which they are beset which neuer befell any that were left vnto nature onely except Epicures Belly-gods that lay ouer-whelmed in the bottome of pleasures gulfe Act. 17. all others scorned to be Atheists and rather than vnto none did sacrifice to the vnknowne God as wee may see by the Athenians Psal 10.3 A second heart-Atheisme is to conceiue otherwise of God then he hath reuealed himselfe in his Word for whatsoeuer is there spoken of God such an one he is yea euery attribute of God is God so that the heart conceiuing a God without any of these is guilty of Atheisme Now the attributes of God are mercy power iustice presence wisedme and holines all infinite and in the highest degree so that he which goeth on in sin blesseth himselfe with the couetous he which flattereth himselfe with a conceit of Gods absence far aboue in the Heauens and couered with the clouds with the wicked against whom Ioh sharpeneth his tongue and he which kisseth his hand in secret Iob. 22.22.3 and sacrificeth to his nets in his prosperity praising his owne diligence industry with the wicked ones of Zephanies time Zeph. 1.12 ascribing neither good nor euill to the Lord hee I say hath an heart possessed of Atheisme And hence ariseth also a third Atheisme when any shall conceiue otherwise of God in regard of the persons in the God-head viz. denying either the Sonne or Holy Ghost as Turkes and Iewes 1 Iâ—h 2.23 for he that hath not the Son neither hath he the Father and then must needs be an Atheist as by the same reason he is that hath not the Holy Ghost For the ground of this truth there is a God See aboue vnder the sixth Question 2. Breach is by Ignorance The second breach of this Commandement is by ignorance which is the very next dore to Atheisme because that where ignorance preuaileth there can be but a poore deale of loue little confidence and simple seruice done vnto the Lord. This ignorance is somtime simple somtime affected Simple ignorance when the meanes of knowledge bee wanting either within a man there being dulnesse want of capacity or without there being no vision prophesying failing preaching coldly or seldome exercised and this excuseth not simple people thus liuing in ignorance Luc. 12. if they doe things worthy of stripes for they shall notwithstanding be beaten euen where vision faileth the people perish Ezech. 3. But if there bee fault in the watchmen their blood shall also bee required at their hands Neither ought this to seeme strange considering that naturall visible meanes the Heauens Sun Stars Rom.
to Beliall Prou. 1. whosoeuer loueth his owne soule will take heede of ioyning with them what pleasure soeuer they vainely promse to their associates as the thiefe doth all riches to his partners Secondly by brutish liuing without all practice of deuotion little or no praying reading or meditation vpon the holy Scriptures if outward duties bee performed in the Church it is with such irksomnesse and distast in some as that they are glad when they are at an end 1. King 18. Thirdly by following and professing one Religion as that there is a disposition if need requires vnto a contrary this is by Eliah termed halting betwixt two opinions betwixt God and Baal and the Lord had rather that men should follow Baal altogether then to follow him thus sidewayes A prophane heart causeth this for where it is otherwise there is the constancie of the Apostles It is better to obey God than man Act. 4. Which constancie was heroically renewed by a noble man in Germany in this last age who is worthy eternall fame Osiand Cant. 16. It was Henry brother to Gorge Duke of Misnia vnto whom the said George sent lying vpon his death-bed to offer vnto him the inheritance of his Dukedome with all his plate iewels and treasure if so bee hee would promise to defend the Romane Religion but he returned this answer vnto his Messengers this your Embassage seemeth to resemble that offer of Satan vnto Christ All these will I giue thee if thou will fall downe and worship me And vnlesse a man be thus resolute in his profession how can the Lord loue such a fickle turne-coate But surely he hateth the prophane and though they shall heereafter seeke his blessing with teares hee will shew himselfe vnflexible as Isaack did to Esau and send them away discomforted 4. Breach Inward Idolatry The fourth breach of this Commandement is inward Idolatry or of the heart when creatures are there set vp where only is the roome of the Creator And this is first by loue ioy and delight of the heart without measure for thus the couetous man is an Idolater because his chiefe delight is in his gold and worldly pelfe Col. 3.5 Psal 62.10 and the Psalmist giueth vs warning heereof saying If riches increase set not thine heart thereon thus also is the Epicure an Idolator for that hee loueth his belly his pleasure his ease aboue all things his study is how to prouide for this he spareth no cost this way hee is onely then at his hearts ease when he spendeth his time in eating drinking and being merry like the foole in the Gospell Luc. 16. Phil. 3.18 for of such the Apostle saith Their God is their belly their end is damnation and thus lastly the proud person whose delight is in himselfe his wit his beauty and comelinesse or the heighth of his place is an Idolater wherefore the Prophet giueth warning against all these Let not the strong man glory in his strength nor the wise man in his wisedome and proud Nabuchadnezzar was cast forth amongst the wilde beasts for example to all that are conceited of their greatnes 1. Sam. 2. And heereunto may bee referred Parents cockering their children through imoderate loue towards them when Father Ely did thus he was said to loue and honour his children more then God for which such iudgements were threatned to fall vpon him as that he which should heare of them both his eares should tingle And the like may they feare which make Idols of their children and in no case can indure to giue them correction And heere may bee also numbred in generall such as loue their owne wills more then Gods holy will for that if a priuate offence be committed against them they fall into a great rage and seeke reuenge but if against God they are meanly or not at all moued they honour themselues more than God 2. The creature is set in the roome of the Creator by trust and confidence whereby the creature is so relyed vpon as that with it there is totall assurance and no feare but if it be wanting nothing but feare and mournfull despaire and thus the couetous man is the second time an Idolater because when his barnes and storehouses bee full of goods hee cheareth vp his soule and biddeth it be merry his heart telleth him that in his need the wedge of gold will come and helpe him but if by any casualty these things faile him he hath no comfort no rest but pineth away and walketh about like a shadow as though his life consisted in his goods Thus they which trust in men are idolaters and the people of Israel are often sharply reproued for so doing the Prophet sometime threatning them for their more grosse outward idolatry sometime for this more secret and inward by trusting in the King of Aegypt and Ethiopia Dauid was also infected heerewith when he caused his people to be numbred and all such amongst vs as wholly and meerely trust in the great forces of vnited nations or helpe from beyond the Seas in the day of battell Vnto these may be added such as imperiously and tyrannously beare themselues vpon Princes and great persons being their fauourites as Haman did and therefore is there none end of their insolencies and also such as trust to Horses and weapons ships and Castles and other furniture for the warres none are so bold as these in the time of peace and none so forsaken in the day of danger and so cowardly and the reason is because their God in whom they trusted the arme of flesh appeareth to be a vaine thing to saue a man Last and worst of all are witches and Wizards and all such as seeke vnto them in their sicknesse or losses these are expresse idolaters haue palpably changed their God and therefore the true God hath commanded that they should not bee suffered to liue They set vp his greatest enemy the deuell and the least offenders this way doe in effect say to the blacke fiend of hell come and help vs. Which Lord open their eyes to see that run daily to these sinister meanes from God to Satan that they may be finally deliuered from Satan 3. The creature is lastly set in the roome of the Creator by praying vnto it for it must heereby be supposed to be euery where or to be able to heare at the least wheresoeuer it is called vpon and this onely can the Lord doe for it is a property of the infinite alone Wherefore whosoeuer calleth vpon Saint or Angell setteth vp the same as infinite and so maketh a God thereof Thus then they of the Church of Rome cannot shift but be idolaters whatsoeuer they alleage of the glasse of the Trinitie as representing to those in heauen all things done here vpon earth for who euer told them of such a thing what reuelation haue they for it Or if such a thing were certaine what warrant is there of lifting vp
were vnder age but in the new as in the Churches riper age we haue onely generall rules according to which we are to be ordred in all particulars Rule 1 Rules of circumstance vnder the Gospel Matth. 3.15 1. Cor. 14. First all things are to be done in order and not confusedly the author of this is Christ Iesus when as he offereth himselfe to be baptised of Iohn vrging him to doe it for orders sake for thus saith he ought we to fulfill all righteousnesse and Saint Paul teacheth the same concerning prophesying that one onely should speake at a time and the rest be silent till that he had vttered all which he had to say Hence it appeareth that all disorder about Gods seruice is a fault not to bee tollerated either in vndue comming to Church or going out or walking sleeping talking or by Haukes doggs or vnruly children which breed a confusion in the congregation or when any shall presume to teach or administer the Sacraments publikely without a calling Rule 2 Secondly all things must bee done in greatest humilitie and highest reuerence towards him whose seruice it is when any preach or pray or ioyne with others in these duties men must be vncouered women must bee couered not onely in praying but also as I thinke yet herein I referre to the laudablest custome of our Church when the Word of God is read 1. Cor. 11. for this is the preaching of the Prophets and Apostles who were infallibly guided by the Spirit of truth The Thessalonians are commended for this that they receiue the word as the word of God 1. Thes 2.13 Acts 20. Paul with his company is noted to haue kneeled in prayer euen vpon the bare ground and ancient Christians to haue stood bare-headed all the time of their being in the Church Which reproueth greatly our irreuerence either of Ministers in reading or preaching as if they were vttering table-talke or of people in sitting at the time of prayer lying along sleeping or proudly behauing themselues any way the Turks shall condemne them through the reuerence which they vse to the Alchron of Mahomet And this seemeth to me to iustifie our reuerent humble receiuing of the holy CoÌ„munion with the most submisse gesture of kneeling which many impugne but without sufficient ground It mattereth not that Christ sat he sat also preaching but we stand and I am perswaded if wee should kneele and the people kneele in hearing to expresse our vnworthinesse about these holy things though we differed from the Apostles and Christians of the Primatiue Church wee should not offend at all Rule 3 Matth 6.1 Thirdly all things are to be done without shew of vaine-glory for this was the great fault of the Pharisies and Christians are warned to take heed of it in their praying fasting and giuing of almes wee are not to desire to be seene of men that we may haue their praise but in our priuate deuotion to be most priuate and in publike not to affect notoriety by exceeding the rest of the congregation in sighing groning knocking the breast c. Rule 4 1. Cor. 13. Fourthly all things are to bee accompanied with loue to our neighbour and zeale for Gods glory for without loue whatsoeuer we doe is as a sounding brasse or tinckling Cimball if zeale be wanting and we be luke-warme we shall be offensiue to the Lords stomacke Reuel 3. and hee will spue vs out of his mouth Wherefore if the minister shall preach coldly or the people heare coldly if they shall together be luke-warme in prayer and praise giuing to the Lord there will be a sacrifice indeed but for want of the fire of zeale vndrest and such as the Lord cannot digest Therefore let Paul his zeale and Peters and Steuers bee imitated by ministers Acts 17. Acts 2. Acts 7. Nehem. 8.6 by burning in the spirit against grosse abuses by earnest exhorting to repentance with most effectuall words and by reprouing with all boldnes the gain-sayers of the truth and let the zeale of the godly in Nehemiahs time bee imitated by our people by giuing the greatest and most heedfull attention by lifting vp the hand in prayer and adding to the Ministers petition Amen Amen Rule 5 1. Thes 5.22 2. Cor. 6 17. Fifthly all things are to be done without shew of idolatry according to that Abstaine from all appearance of euill and Touch none vnclâ—aâ—e thing and yee shall be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord. Therefore of old the Temple was garnished without images and newly the Lords supper made of naked elements Which if it be so how can the Church of Rome be excused being full of representations of heathenisme and in the very Sacrament hauing the image of a Lambe vpon their wafer Cake If any scrupte shall arise hereupon touching the Crosse Copes and Surplisses vsed in the Church of England It may well bee said that they were vsed in the Churches purity and had not their beginning from religion corrupted and so are not resemblances of things meerely naught but first good afterwards peruerted So that if it be replyed that when these things are vsed there is an outward face of Popery I may aswell say in like manner of Gods ancient Catholike Church Euen as when the people of Israel had sacrificed to Molech and other Baals such as afterwards did offer sacrifices vnto God made some resemblance of their abomination for that both offer sacrifice and consent in some ceremonies yet it followeth not that their sacrificing is vnlawfull because that is cut off which maketh it naught so when these things are vsed in our Church it followeth not that they must be naught for some ill resemblance because that is cut off which made them naught they had them yoaked with idolatry and superstition we with the truth Quest 61. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ Partly from the punishments to be inflicted vpon such as breake it vnto the third and fourth genera ion and partly from the benefits to be bestowed vpon such as keepe it vnto the thousandth generation Reas 1 Reasons of this Commandement of two sorts 1. of terror 2. of comfort Explan The reasons vsed to perswade to the obedience of this commandement be of two sorts the first of terrour the second of comfort Their estate is most terrible whosoeuer they be that dare to offend here the Lords iealousie is kindled against them and hee will punish both them their children and their childrens children after them Their danger is set forth by three degrees First their sin is such against the Lord as his sinne is against a iealous husband that violateth his wiues chastity no price will appease an husband thus prouoked but he will kill the adulterer and as greatly incensed is the Lord against those that commit idolatry it is spirituall adultery the Lord had married them vnto himselfe Hosh 2. that like a good and obedient spouse
they might be to him only but they haue communicated their loue vnto others either stockes or stones or the inuention of their owne braines Reas 2 Secondly euen as the adulterers fault extendeth not onely to the blemishing of himselfe but of his children also who are infamous vnto many generations after so he which committeth this spirituall adultery doth stirre vp the wrath of God not onely against himselfe but against his posterity which as a bastard brood shall bee in disgrace with the Lord vnto the third and fourth generation Ezech. 18. Obiect Thus the Lord should not be so iust as hee professeth in Ezech The soule that sinneth shall die one shall not die for the iniquitie of another Sol It is commonly seene Like fathers like children and in this case is the Lords threatning of visiting sins of fathers vpon their children viz. they making their fathers sins their owne by imitation as commonly they doe Therefore it is not said that he will visit the sins of the fathers vpon all their children and euery one of them neither vpon the childe of euery such father for it is possible as Ezechiel sheweth that a wicked mans child may abstaine from treading in his fathers stepps and then the Lords wrath is pacified towards him whatsoeuer his fathers wickednesse is Reas 3 Deut. 15. Thirdly as an honest man accounteth the Adulteresse his wife and her companions his greatest enemies and haters so doth the Lord account of Idolatours they bee haters of God and therfore he hath euer willed his friends to abstaine from familiaritie with them and to cut them off and to roote them out of the land of the liuing without putting difference betwixt strangers and kinsfolkes So that Idolatry is a most vnnaturall sinne for all the Lords loue in creating preseruing and multiplying his blessings he is requited with hatred and enmitie which is a certaine argument of the Lords hatred against them as our loue of the Lord is an argument of his loue vnto vs and if the Lord hateth them all the creatures are against them they lie open to all dangers Reasons of the second sort of comfort Deut. 28. The second sort of reasons here vsed is taken from the benefits which the Lord promiseth to bestow vpon such as keepe his commandements First they shal haue mercy shewed them Gods blessings of all sorts shall be vpon them and theirs in the house and in the field in their out-going and in their comming in in their corne and their cattell and in all things that they put their hands vnto and when mercy will stand them in most stead at the last most terrible day the Lord will shew mercy vnto them and speake comfortably Come ye blessed of my Father receiue the kingdome prepared for you Matth. 24. from the beginning of the world Secondly they shall haue mercy shewed them in their posterity vnto the thousandth generation that is far longer then the wicked shal be punished in their posterity so much doth Gods mercy exceed his anger and seuerity And this is commonly seene euen in the things of this life wicked men often comming to ruine and their houses being quite cast downe and if not in their owne daies yet in the dayes of their children their goods which they haue heaped vp together in great abundance are soone wasted and scattered abroad whereas the sincere worshippers of God are wonderfully prospered and their children for the most part after them are largely prouided for according to that of the Psalmist I haue been young and now am old yet neuer did I see the righteous forsaken or their seed begging their bread If it falleth out otherwise as sometime it doth it is either because they degenerate 2. Chron. 32. Ezech. 18. and are not like their righteous parents as Manassah was vnlike to his godly father Hezekiah and in this case it is threatned that the child shall die notwithstanding his fathers holines or else because of too much confidence in the world and worldly things Why righteous mens children are punished as Dauid confesseth that he thought he should neuer be moued but he was cast out of his kingdome by his sonne Absalom and if the children of righteous parents should euer inioy prosperity here it would make them thinke it not to come of mercy but as hereditary to the righteous for their works and so Gods mercy should not be so much depended vpon and magnified or lastly for the probation and triall of them that their graces might shine the more and bee perfected as it was with Iob whose patience had not been so admirable had not his affliction been so great So that the Lord in promising mercy to thousands is so to be vnderstood as if they walke in their fathers stepps if he seeth it not necessary to crosse for the remouing of worldly assurance or for the reuiuing or perfecting of grace in them Secondly they which keepe his Commandements are accounted the Lords friends and louers which is the greatest grace in the world for the Lord Christ to expresse his loue to his Disciples saith I haue called you my friends and hereby saith he yee shall know that yee loue me if yee keepe my commandements Comfort enough therefore there is in the sincere worshipping of the Lord and terrour enough in the contrary wherefore let the punishments terrifie thee and make thee afraid of all kind of Idolatrie let the mercies allure thee and make thee frame thy selfe alwaies so to serue the Lord as he requireth Quest 62 Which is the third Commandement Answ Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Quest. 63. What is here forbidden Answ All abusing of the names of God which is first by blaspheming or giuing occasion to others to blaspheme the same Secondly by swearing falsely deceitfully rashly commonly or by creatures Thirdly by cursing and banning Fourthly by vowing things impossible or vnlawfull or neglecting our vowes made vnto God Fifthly by lightly vsing the holy name of God or his word Sixthly by vaine protestations and asseuerations Vices forbidden Explan This Commandement being negatiue giueth occasion againe to begin with the vice forbidden which is all abusing of Gods holy name for the honour of God is the maine thing aimed at in the first Table which is when he is set vp in the heart that is the intent of the first commandement by the parts of his outward worship rightly performed which is the intent of the second by the magnifying of his name in all things which is the intent of the third and by obseruing rightly the appointed times of his worship which is the intent of the fourth Breach 1 Is blasphemy Now that the Lord may be honoured in all things the abuses are to be noted and taken heed of The first is blaspheming c. Concerning which note first that
it is to speake any thing derogatory to the glorious attributes of the all-sufficient Creator of all The word signifieth the hurting of a good name by disgracefull speeches and thus largely it is blasphemy whereby man is disparaged as in Naboths example he is said to haue blasphemed both God and the King as also wherby any doctrine is disgraced thus Paul the fourth a Bishop of Rome blasphemed the holy Gospell when vnto Bembus a Cardinall he called it a fable saying O how much hath this fable concerning Christ gained vs. And Bonner here in England blasphemed the doctrine of the Apostle Paul when vnto one Millâ— a Martyr hee alleaged that saying of the liberty of a woman her husband being dead and said that when her husband was asleepe shee was at liberty for another man Lastly it is the greatest blasphemy when the Lord is disgraced as by Pharaoh who said vnto Moses Who is the Lord Exod. 3. 2. Kings 19. that I should let the people goe And by Senacherib who alleaging vnto the people how the King of Assyria had destroyed all people and burnt vp their gods asked Who is the God of Israel that he should deliuer you out of mine hands as if they should haue said he is of no such authoritie and power 2. This sinne is most odious for amongst men Take away his good name we say and take away his life So take away the Lords good name and put him out from hauing a being and fill the world with damnable Atheisme 3. A man is made accessary vnto it by giuing occasion to others to blaspheme which is when a mans profession is holy and Christian and yet his practice lewd and wicked which raiseth this blaspemous opinion in others that the God which he serueth is like vnto himselfe Rom. 2.24 2. Sam. 12. With this the Iewes are charged by the Apostle saying The name of God is blasphemed through you amongst the Gentiles And Nathan telleth Dauid that he had caused the enimies of God to blaspheme by his adultery for we vse to say Like will to like and Augustine doth from hence conuince the Heathen August de Ciuit. Dei lib. 1 cap. 32. that their gods were filthy Idols because they did represent them with obscene and filthy spectacles and were not taught to liue in any vertuous or commendable course of life by them Psal 50.21 And may not the Iewes and Turkes vse the same argument against the Papists for their authorised idolatries and superstitions And against the Protestants for their drunkennes whoredomes prophannesse and many more abominations though not authorised yet too much winked at yea they do daily hence take occasion to blaspheme the name of our God as though hee were not the true God his seruants being so wicked And well may they thus thinke of our God seeing that the wicked man doth himselfe thus blaspheme God in his heart These things thou didst saith the Lord and whilst I held my peace thou thoughtest that I was like vnto thee Breach 2 The second way of abusing Gods name is by swearing falsly which is when a man shall sweare that a thing is true which hee knoweth to bee false or which hee knoweth not to bee true thus they did sweare falsly which were suborned by Iezabel to testifie against Naboth and against Christ as touching the destruction of their Temple when as they knew not that hee meant the Temple of Salomon Secondly by swearing deceitfully which is when a man shal affirme any thing vpon his oath that he wil performe and do it when his intent is otherwise or not doe it when his meaning is to doe it or when hee shall bee carelesse and negligent of his oath and of this we haue no President as I remember in the holy Scriptures 2. Sam. 22. but onely that of Saul the forsaken of God who brake the oath 1. Sam. 24. by which Ioshua had tied all the people not to doe any hurt vnto the Gibeonites and the oath by which he bound himselfe vnto Dauid not to hurt him as it is likely Ioshua 9. For Ioshua when hee had bound himselfe by an oath he was moued with such reuerence hereunto as that though he were deceiued he would not break it no nor yet the wicked Iewes which had tied themselues by an oath to an vnlawfull act Acts 3. to kill Paul but that they were by Gods Prouidence preuented And both these kinds of vnlawfull swearings are commonly called by the name of periury the odiousnesse of which sin will the rather appeare if we consider First how much it hath euer been abhorred euen by heathen men and voyd of true godlinesse The Pharisies themselues forbad forswearing a mans selfe and commanded men to performe their oathes vnto the Lord. Matth 5 33. August de â—â—uit Dei ca. 15. lib. 1. And Saint Augustine reciteth an history of Marcus Attilius Regulus a Prince amongst the Heathen Romans who being captiue taken by the Carthagenians was sent home to his Country-men being first bound by oath if he did not effect this for which he was sent viz. an exchange of Captiues Carthagenians for Romans he should returne to them againe He when he could not preuaile with his Countrey-men or rather would not forsomuch as he thought it vnprofitable for the Roman Common-wealth returned againe for his oathes-sake which was taken by an Idoll-god and then was put into a vessell of wood made of purpose either side being full of sharpe pointed awles or bodkins that hee might not leane any way but bee wounded by them and thus hee died a most cruell and bloudy death chusing rather this then to be forsworne Much more then should Christians hauing taken an oath by the true God of heauen abhorre the breaking thereof whatsoeuer they should lose by obseruing it Consider againe that by periury God is made Patron of a lye which is the Deuils owne propertie for he is a Lyar and the father of lyes for the Lord is called to giue testimonie vnto a lye which is the greatest indignitie in the world Moreouer consider that the periured person prayeth against himselfe and bindeth his soule ouer to euerlasting torments for so much as he desireth the Lord so to helpe him as it is a truth vnto which he sweareth and on the contrary side then to plague and punish him if it be a falshood and this is meere madnesse and vnnaturalnesse it was neuer heard that any would pray against themselues but all they can for themselues Consider also that it is the bane of all societies and the very high-way to hellish confusion for that if oaths shall be taken falsely Kings will be Tyrants to their subiects subiects Traytors to their Princes Magistrates Wolues vnto the people Ministers Deuourers of the Lords flock Neighbour-nations Cut-throats to one another notwithstanding any league betwixt them Breach 3 By swearing rashly Gen. 31.53 Common swearing A third abuse in swearing
is to sweare rashly and without due consideration what an oath is and by whom it is taken for swearing rightly is a part of Gods worship and must be done with high reuerence as Iacob is noted to haue sworne by the feare of his father Isaac Fourthly swearing commonly in our communication and talk one with another which we are by Christs owne authority forewarned to doe I say vnto you sweare not at all Matth. 5.33 neither by Heauen for it is the throne of God nor by the earth for it is his foot-stoole c. Whence doe arise these three conclusions necessary to be considered of by all common swearers Concl. 1 First that it is a very childish thing to sweare by creatures bread or light c. 1. Because as our Lord elsewhere expoundeth himselfe Hee that sweareth by the Temple Mat. 23.20.21 sweareth by him that dwelleth therein So hee that sweareth by creatures sweareth by God who created them and yet he will not bee heard to sweare by the sacred name of the Lord as if a child abhorring any bitter thing or poyson should notwithstanding take the same vnder a little sugar 2. Because hee calleth vpon dumbe things that cannot heare he bringeth them to patronize his cause that can neither hurt nor helpe like vnto Baalâ— Priests vnto whom hee was not able to giue answere though they called vpon him from morning till noone-tide or like infants that prate vnto babies made of clouts 3. Because that hauing taken vp this childish custome of swearing they are no whit daunted either at the authority or charge giuen here against by our Sauiour Christ no more then children that are yet without all vnderstanding are moued to leaue any foolish quality whatsoeuer and how great soeuer he be that doth admonish them thereof Concl. 2 Eccles 9.2 Secondly it is a most vngodly thing to vse common swearing 1. Because the Deuill is the authour hereof for let yea be yea saith he and your nay nay for whatsoeuer is more then these commeth of the euill one 2 It is to agree with the Pharisees who did not forbid swearing by smaller oaths 3. It is an argument of a prophane person All things fall out alike to all saith the wise man to the cleane and the vncleane to him that sweareth and that feareth an oath in which words hee maketh swearing an euident proofe of a prophane person 4. It is a great indignity offered vnto the Lord to call him to witnesse to euery trifling matter as the common swearer doth no man will offer the like to his familiar friend much lesse to a greater person 5. It is hereby derogated from the maiestie of the Lord in whose roome base creatures are placed at which our Sauiour also glanceth when hee saith that heauen is Gods throne as if he should haue said it hath nothing in it worthy the swearing by it is not God but his seate and the earth his footstoole 6. Because it is most straitly forbidden both here and by S. Iames who propoundeth it as a prime and most necessary charge Before all things my brethren sweare not Concl. 3 Ier. 5.7 Amos 8.14 Thirdly to sweare by the Masse by the Rood is wicked in an higher degree because all these haue been made Idols and thus considered Gods greatest enemies as he that doth royall honour vnto a subiect vsurping the Princes throne and hauing been condemned for a traytor therefore sheweth himselfe herein to be a most vild traytor and vnworthy to liue as being a preferrer of his Princes greatest enemy This makes the Lord breake into such impatience against the Israelites How should I spare thee thy children haue forsaken me and sworne by them that are no Gods And againe They that sweare by the sinne of Samaria saying Thy God O Dan liueth shall fall and not rise vp againe answerable to which be the sinnes of the Papists the Masse and the Rood c. And thus much both for swearing commonly and by creatures Breach 4 By cursing and banning The fourth way of abusing Gods holy name is by cursing or banning which is a calling for plague or murreine or any fearefull euill vpon those with whom a man is offended For this is first a malicious sinne and therefore noted to be a fruit of such hearts as are full of gall and bitternesse Rom 3.11.12 as they are described out of the Psalmes Their throat is an open sepulcher the poison of aspes is vndeâ— their lippes their mouth is fâ—ll of cursing and b tternesse For which cause the people of God are forbidden all cursing and commanded to blesse yea euen such as curse them Blâ—sse your persecutors blesse I say and curse not Rom. 12.14 Iames 3. And Saint Iames maketh it an infallible argument of a corrupt fountaine to send forth this soure water of cursing And it is very corrupt indeed for as much as for small hurt receiued or a little offence giuen reason being blinded with malice any mischiefe or grieuous plague is wished vpon the head of the offendour So that the Lord may rightly say another day of the wicked curser Out of thâ—ne â—â—wne mouth shalt thou be condemned seeing that for small offences thou hast adiudged others to the plague or the Deuill much more shall my fearefull plagues be thy portion and the Deuill possesse thy soule as his vassall for euer Secondly this cursing is a presumptuous sinne because that hee which curseth another entreth vpon Gods office vnto whom alone it belongeth to say vnto plagues and punishments as the Centurion to his souldiers Come and he commeth For what else is it in the wretched curser of his brother bidding the Deuill take him but to doe that which is in the Lords power onely and to make a mans selfe equall vnto God as the Pharisies obiâ—cted against Christ taking vpon him to remit sinnes which none can doe but God Wherefore we reade not that any of the holy men of God haue giuen the aduenture to curse without special commission from the Lord Iude vâ—es 9. no nor so much as Michael the Archangell for he durst not curse the Deuill in his fight with him about the body of Moses plainely noting the arrogancy and blasphemous presumption of cursed man that shall dare to curse Nâ—mb 23. Baalam shall rise vp in iudgement and condemne them for that being hired by Balaack to curse he durst not doe it without commission from the Lord which hee could not obtaine and therefore notwithstanding the great rewards promised turned his speech to blessing the people of Israel The false Prophets shall rise vp in iudgement against these cursers and condemne them for they were sharply censured only for blessing and promising mercy without commission from the Lord. But these doe take vpon them by their owne authoritie to curse without any instigation of higher powers without hope of reward onely some little distemper carrying them hereunto Breach 5 By
fountaine but if it be holy gracious sober peaceable exhorting and admonishing one another blessing of God and wishing good vnto our neighbour it is a fountaine of sweet water to the praise of the Lord. Right vse 2 Phil 2.10 Secondly when we speake reuerently of the name of God for many things doe vrge vs heerevnto First Gods commanmandement Thou shalt reuerence the fearefull name Iehouah and at the name of Iesus one of the titles of God euery knee shall bow both of things in heauen in earth and vnder the earth 2. The same reuerend phrase alwayes vsed in the Commandements when the Lord is named in the first I am the Lord thy God in the second I the Lord thy God in the third the name of the Lord thy God in the fourth the Sabbath of the Lord thy God and in the fifth which the Lord thy God giueth thee 3. The signification of euery name of the Lord vsed in the Scriptures being such as that it putteth vs in minde of great reuerence He is sometime called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is strong and mightie and sometime in the plurall number strengths sometime Iehouah Essence or being as in whom all thing◠haue their being sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 almightie sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Highest and the Lord of hostes the beginning and the end which was which is and which is to come c. 4. The reuerence which was wont to be vsed by the Israelites the Lords ancient people in naming Iehouah they would not pronounce it out of the Temple nor put the letters of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into their numerals least it should bee prophaned 3. When in all things wee make conscience of speaking Right vse 3 the truth for of this Ioshua specially saith vnto Achan Ios 7.19 My sonne giue glorie vnto God and speake the truth The tongue is Index mentis The bewreyer of the mind and heart if then a man shall lie and dissemble herewith he doth peruert the nature of it 4. When an oath is rightly taken or a vow rightly made Right vse 4 for this is a speciall part of Gods seruice Deut. 6.13 Iere. 4.1 Thou shalt feare the Lord and serue him and sweare by his name And in Ieremie it is said If thou returne O Jsrael returne vnto mee and thou shalt sweare the Lord liueth in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes For as by periury and vaine swearing the name of God is highly dishonoured so by swearing reuerently and rightly it is honoured and glorified Thirdly we must glorifie God in the thoughts 3 To glorifie God in thoughts and desires of our hearts which is when euen here we are conteined with a reuerence of his holy name and doe burne with a desire of his glory aboue all things For the outward reuerence is nothing without this as may appeare by the people of Israel trembling and falling downe before the Lord with offering their obedience if Moses onely should speake vnto them Deut. 5.29 vnto whom the Lord answereth saying Oh that there were such an heart in them to feare me as who did not set by this outward reuerence vnles together with it there were the inward of the heart And for the earnest desiring of Gods glory aboue all we are put in mind of it so often as we rehearse the Lords prayer wherein we first and chiefly pray Hallowed bee thy name And where true zeale is this desire so exceedeth as that like a fire consuming all things it euen eateth vp such as are inflamed herewith it maketh them to neglect themselues so that God may haue glory Exod. 32. Rom 9. as Moses and Paul who rather than God should haue dishonour by the destruction of his people wished their owne names to be blotted out of the booke of life 4. To win men to glorifie God Math. 5.16 Fourthly we must labour to win others to the glorifying of Gods name according to that of Christ Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen There is no good child that doth entirely loue his father and reuerence him but hee seeketh by all meanes to bring others also to speak reuerently and well of him Wherefore if it may further Gods glory amongst others to endeauour after their conuersion and reformation he is attentiue about exhorting instructing and admonishing them if it may further Gods glory to auoid all scandal giuing euen to those that are without he wil liue purely and blamelesse among all men He is not a Cain that saith Am I my brothers keeper neither is hee a spot and blot by his scandalous life amongst Christians as the false brethren of whom Iude speaketh and the carelesse people of these times But if his endeuours may glorifie God any way he acknowledgeth that all which hee can doe is too little and therefore his care extendeth euen to others as many as he can possibly winne to the praise and glorie of God Quest. 65. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the fearefull estate of such as any way abuse the name of God the Lord holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his blessed maiestie Reasons implicitie of this command against prophaning the Lords holy name Expl. The reason of this commandement howsoeuer it may seeme to be but single yet indeed it is twofold The first implicite It is the abusing of his name who is the Lord our God so the very words of the commandement doe yeeld a weightie reason First because he is Iehouah the great God of heauen and earth whose name is abused 1. Sam. 2.25 it is great presumption man is not abused who might be dealt withall for a pacification but God for the pacifying of whom who can or dare plead as the Prophet saith 2. His name is abused who is the Lord thy God who is thy king thy soueraigne thy father and Sauiour from whom commeth euery good gift Iam. 1.17 which is grosse ingratitude The very heathen did not thus requite their kings and benefactors but did rather honour them too much euen when they were dead and their greatnesse ceased and yet thou vile swearer wretched curser and abominable blasphemer doest dayly abuse that great name which not men but Angels and the very deuils doe reuerence yea thou abusest him with thy tongue who bestoweth vpon thee the great benefit of the vse of the tongue without whom thou canst not stirre either tongue hand or foot or thy least finger 3. His name is abused whose dishonour the Deuill in hell himselfe endeuoureth in vaine for hee both can and will turne all things to his glorie How vaine was Pharaohs light reiecting of the Lords messengers Moses and Aaron Exod. 3. with the blasphemie which he added Who is God that I should let Israel goe For this was
turned to Gods great glory when he drowned him with his armie in the bottome of the deepe How vaine also were the blasphemous brags of Senacherib insulting ouer this great God 2. King 19. for without any armie he was confounded and like a silly fish as with a hooke taken and brought backe into his owne country and perished there to the great honour of the almightie God of Israel And in like manner if any be so hellishly disposed that they will still go on to blaspheme his holy name as Sathans sworne champions to anger God they shall not preuaile but in spight of them the mightie God will haue glorie by their confusion Rom. 1.24 The reason expressed He holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his Maiestie They are alreadie set downe in his booke as damned persons and in themselues they beare the palpable marke of prophanenesse Euen as the Gentiles because of the dishonour that they did vnto God were giuen ouer to reprobate minds For in like manner is it with common swearers and cursers they haue this brand of reprobation vpon them to be generally insensible of sinne especially they are giuen ouer withall to lying drinking filthy talking gaming and vanity neglect of prayer and the exercises of Gods word quarrelling prophaning of the holy Sabbaths scorning mocking at all reproofs though most iust So that he which hath an eye to see may easily see them stand guiltie the sentence already denounced written in their forheads What blasphemer would not this make to tremble if hee would but set his heart to consider of it and whilst hee hath time seek for a pardon by vnfained turning from this cursed wickednes of the vnruly tongue Helps thus to doe are 1. To pray often and specially against this vice for he is noted by the Preacher to feare an oath Eccl. 9.2 that vseth to sacrifice that is to pray 2. To heare and meditate much vpon Gods holy word for thus Dauid saith haue hid thy word in my heart that I might not sinne against thee Psal 119.11 3. If oaths or cursed speaking haue at any time proceeded from our mouths 2 Cor. 7. â—â— to be reuenged vpon our selues by refraining euen from speech in such company and in such cases as wherein we haue been so much ouer seene 4. To admonish one another heereof according to that streight charge giuen by the Lord Leuit 19 17. Thou shalâ— not hate thy brother in thy heart suffer him to sin but shalt plainly tell him of his faults Quest. 66. If there be such danger in swearing may a man lawfully sweare in any case whatsoeuer Answ Without doubt a man may sometime lawfully sweare either for the confirmation of a truth which cannot otherwise be known yet necessary or for the strengthening of honest leagues and couenants made betwene meâ—â— or lastly we being called hereunto before a lawfull Magistrate Swearing lawfull Math. 5.33 Explan Here are two things further to be explaned First that it is not altogether vnlawfull to sweare Secondly that a man may lawfully sweare in these cases Concerning the first diuers haue beene contrariwise minded because of those words of Christ I say vnto you sweare not at all neither by Heauen c. Not onely the Anabaptists haue vpon this withstood all swearing and the Heretiques called Manichees who did vtterly reiect the old Testament because it commaundeth to sweare by the name of God but Ierom also a learned Father held that the liberty of swearing by the name of God Math. 5.33 Chrysost â—â—om 7. in Math. was only granted vnto the Iewes as vnto little children lest they should sweare by deuils euen as he saith he would haue sacrifices done vnto him rather then vnto Idols And certaine Martyrs aboue two hundred yeeres agone are recorded to haue refused the taking of an oath being offered by the Magistrate vpon the same reason But alas good men they were in an errour as will plainely appeare if wee consider first that the Lord hath commaunded his people to sweare by his name not once but oftner as was shewed a little before out Deut. 6.13 Iere 41. where it is put for a maine part of his worship and of him that shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the most High it is said that he sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not Wherefore Psal 15.4 not onely the more hard-hearted of the people but the holiest of all Abraham Iaacob Ioseph c haue sworne vpon some occasions which they would not haue done if it had onely beene tolerated vnto the people because of the hardnesse of their heart 2. If we consider that as it was commanded in the old Testament so is it pronounced in the new to be an end of controuersies amongst men Heb 6.16 Phil 1.8 therefore Paul sometime sweareth to the Philippians God is my record how I long after you And to the Corinthians J call God for a record vnto my soule 2 Cor. 1.23 Heb. 6.14 And the Lord is said to haue sworne by himselfe vnto Abraham to confirme his promise of blessing And the Angel in the Reuelation Reuel 10.6 sware by him that liueth for euermore all which would not haue been so had it not been lawfull in any case to sweare Concerning the second thing in the answere 1. That it is lawfull to sweare to confirme a necessarie truth which otherwise cannot be knowne is plaine from the examples going before The Apostle sware to confirme the Philippians and Corinthians of his vnfained loue towards them and the Angel that Time should be no more which were weightie things and necessary to be knowne certainely for the furtherance of the Gospell and yet so hidden that they could not be certainely knowne but by calling God for a witnesse who is the knower of all secrets 2. For the making of leagues and couenants sure it was the common practise of Abraham Isaac Iaacob and all holy men to sweare by the true God that he being called to be witnes of what they had promised they might not dare to deale falsly 3. The lawfull Magistrate is Gods Vicegerent heere vpon earth and therefore if hee call thee to sweare thou must not refuse but obey herein Rom. 13.1 for to obey the lawfull Magistrat is to obey God seeing the powers that bee are ordeined of God And to these may be referred all other lawfull cases of swearing otherwise they are abuses of Gods holy name Quest 67. What else is required that our swearing may be lawfull Answ These foure things 1. Wee must sweare onely to such a truth as we know to be so 2 We must sweare according to the knowne intent of him vnto whom or before whom we sweare 3 We must sweare onely things possible and lawfull 4. This being a part of Gods worship we must doe it with great reuerence Explan These things must also bee knowne and considered by him that
children vnlesse they be Iacobs or Iosephs godly and righteous which none are without the conscionable obseruation of the Sabbath Iosh 24.15 Therefore the example of Ioshua is to be followed by all masters of families doe not onely say I but I and my houshold wil serue the Lord and keepe his holy Sabbaths seeke that praise before God which was giuen vnto Abraham I know Abraham Gen 18.19 1. Sam. 1. saith the Lord that hee will command his to walke in my waies With â—lcanah and Hannah bring Samuel to the Temple whilst he is young that he may be a seruant vnto the Lord all the dayes of his life With Timothies grand-mother 1. Tim 3 15. breed in him thus knowledge of the Scriptures from a child Ezech. 3.17 Now howsoeuer the charge of inferiors lyeth vpon the superiours yet this will not excuse the inferiours if they shall neglect this holy day but as the Lord telleth Ezechiel when he had made him a watchman ouer Israel if thou admonish them not and the enemy commeth they shall die in their sinnes but their bloud will I require at thine hands so they shall die in their sinnes and feele the smart of Gods eternall wrath in the world to come Euen as it is said of all persons vncircumcised or that keepe not the Passouer they shall be cut off from amongst the people be they masters or seruants children growne vp or parents howsoeuer the Lord would haue slaine Moses because his sonne Gershom was not circumcised Wherefore let children and seruants as they loue their owne welfare Exod 4.25 be as forward to obserue the Lords holy dayes as their gouernours to command them as diligent about their priuate Christian exercises as they to performe them and as studious to satisfie them in holy indeauours as they to helpe them herein Quest 77. Doth the Lord onely take care for our right spending of this day and leaue vs to our selues vpon the sixe dayes Answ No doubtlesse but it is his will and command also that we should vpon the sixe dayes abstaine from idlenesse and diligently labour in the workes of our callings Explan Before we come to the explanation of this by cattel The charge concerning the sixe dayes whose rest is also commanded are meant their Camels their Oxen their Asses c. whose strength and labour they vsed about their carriages treading out their corne works of husbandry Now the Lord out of his mercy as he would not haue the poore seruant and bondslaue to by torne and worne out with sore labour vnder the hands of vnmercifull masters so would he not haue the poore dumbe creatures and therefore elsewhere explaining further this commandement he saith that thy seruants and cattell may rest as well as thou Moreouer the cattell could not labour but men must be in some sort assistant vnto them and so neglect the Sabbath The stranger was a people not comming of the stocke of Israel but of some other either following them out of Egypt or taken and bought out of other countries whom they had for slaues perpetually as the Gibeonites Now the Lord would not haue there to do any work vpon the Sabbath day Iosh 9.23 though borne without the couenant and liuing without circumcision without passeouer without sacrifice without God in the world partly that through being fauoured they might come to affect the true religion the fountaine of this their sweet rest and partly that being in the bosome of the Church there might be an outward vniformitie of al in the reuerencing of this holy day which sheweth that they which liue in the same Nation and vnder the same gouernment are to be compelled to an outward conformity of religion though the heart can only be turned by the Lord and whatsoeuer thy seruant be inwardly thou must cause him to be conformable to all good orders outwardly but this extendeth not to such as come strangerwise vnto thee ouer whom thou hast none authority To returne now to the proper question Some hold that the Lord doth onely remit his owne right in saying sixe daies shalt thou labour c. because all the dayes of the weeke are his otherwise the people of God had not done well in setting apart some of the sixe dayes vnto holy exercises Working vpon six daies commanded here vpon any occasion whatsoeuer But they are deceiued and their ground is too weake for in euerie commandement wee are not onely inioyned the dutie Reas 1 but the helpes and furtherances heereunto now vnto the right and free keeping of the Sabbath it helpeth not a little to spend the six dayes well about the workes of our callings partly for that our worldly businesses being done we are the freer from any intanglement hereby therefore he saith Thou shalt labour and doe all that thou hast to doe Partly for that being weary of labouring the rest of the Sabbath will be the more sweet and pleasant vnto vs according to that of the Prophet If thou call the Sabbath a delight Esa 58 13. and partly for that the Lord of his goodnes will the rather sanctifie vs and make vs fit to sanctifie a Sabbath when as we diligently doe the workes of our callings vpon the six daies according to that comfortable saying of Iohn Of his fulnesse wee haue all receiued and grace â—oh 1.16 for grace hauing the grace of faithfulnesse and diligence in the duties of our callings we receiue further grace of diligence about Sabbath day exercises which is peculiarly verefied in this very thing in that the most idle which spend their time of the six dayes in gaming sporting and least doing are least holy and most prophane vpon the Sabbath but contrariwise the honestly diligent and intentiue to their callings 2. The iniunction of working vpon sixe dayes is giuen Reas 2 in the same commanding termes in the originall that the iniunction of not working the seuenth is giuen in in the first is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt doe worke in the second is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt not doe worke 3. As there be reasons alledged of ceasing from worke vpon the seuenth day so there is reason laid downe also of working Reas 3 king the six dayes as the maine reason of the first is God rested the seuenth so the reason of the second is In six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth hee wrought If it bee said This needeth not to bee heere commaunded it rather belongeth to the second Table I answer that one and the same dutie may belong to diuers Commandements in diuers respects and in what respect this of labouring belongeth vnto this hath bin already shewed neither is mine intent otherwise to bring it in heere and for some questions which are fitly heere further to be discussed Againe I say that the ground of the former assertion is too weake for not men but God himselfe hath againe set apart since the giuing of
it be vnto the King or vnto Gouernors that are sent of him 2. To pay tribute vnto them Giue to all men their dutie tribute to whom yee owe tribute and custome to whom custome and in the verse before it is said For this cause yee pay tribute vnto them Rom. 13.7 Vers 6. They are as it were the belly vpon which all the members depend and for which they therefore labour 3. To giue all outward reuerence vnto them not onely when they are courteous and kind vnto vs but euen when vniustly they are harsh towards vs. This Paul acknowledged and excused his ill language towards the high Priest when he had commanded him to be smitten Acts 23.5 saying I knew not brethren that he was the high Priest The honour due to Step-fathers and Step-mothers Superiours in authority by the Law of contract are step-fathers and masters and husbands 1. Step-fathers and step-mothers are to bee honoured as the naturall parents if they be as naturall parents nourishing and bringing their step-children vp and prouiding for their good the reason hereof is good for a step father is now one flesh with thine owne mother and he is thy father if thou liuest in his family In this case wee see what honour Moses giueth to his father in law Iethro comming to see him Exod. 18.17 Ruth 3. and giuing him good counsell He obeyed him Thus Ruth obeyed Naomi in all things and Christ himselfe was obedient to Ioseph Matth 2.1 the husband of his Mother as hee was vnto her for it is said that hee was subiect vnto them But if step-fathers and step-mothers seek to make a prey of their step-children as it is sometime seene when they are left rich endeauoring to match them for their owne aduantage in this case and the like they are not bound to obey because the bond is now broken by which they were first tied viz. naturall affection which is turned into strange and vnnaturall Honour due to masters Colos 3.22 Vers 23. Verse 22. Masters of families are to be obayed as the Lord Christ Thus the Apostle commandeth Seruants bee obedient to them that are your masters in the flesh in all things and whatsoeuer ye do doe it as vnto the Lord Christ of whom yee shall receiue the recompence of reward They are therefore to be serued 1. Diligently at all times not only in their presence as is the manner of eye-pleasers 2. Faithfully being true vnto them and with the best endeauour seeking to bring to passe what they command and to preuent euill and losses from them and to procure their good Such a seruant had Abraham Gen 24. that was the steward of his house whom he sent to fetch a wife for his son Isaack from amongst his kindred Hee did not onely endeauour to bring to passe what he had in charge by going to the place and obseruing his opportunity to make this motion but also he prayed vnto the Lord for good successe and hastened his returne home with all speed when hee had obtained Not as many loytering and carelesse seruants now adayes who howsoeuer they goe when their master biddeth them yet they are without all care and study about the dispatch of their businesse and delay their returne to the vttermost This stranger seruant shall rise vp in iudgement against them and condemne them 3. With feare and reuerence not daring to displease them euen as young schollers vnder most seuere Masters Thus the Apostle Peter commaundeth Seruants bee subiect to your Masters with all feare 1. Pet. 2.18 1 Tim. 6.1 And the Apostle Paul Let seruants count their Masters worthy of all honour Thus Iacob serued his vncle Lahan Gen. 31.39 in keeping his sheepe If any were torne with beasts hee brought it not to shew his master but made it good and likewise if any were stolne by day or by night So should seruants feare their masters as to auoyd all occasions of offending them though against themselues 4. Without all exception whether they bee wicked or godly if thou be vnder the yoake but if thy Master be a beleeuer 1. Tim. 61.2 then serue him thus much rather Whether they bee vnreasonable in their correction chastising thee wrongfully 1. Pet. 2.19 or reasonably correcting for iust cause as Hagor was bidden to returne and humble her selfe to her Mistrisse euen when shee was most seuere towards her Genes 16.6 Whether they be wise or foolish as Nabal whose seruant fore seeing the danger towards him did the parts of faithful seruants in telling their mistris how vnworthily he delt with Dauiâ—s men when they had well deserued at his hands 1. Sam. 15. Which will condemne many seruants at the last day who contrariwise conceiue malice against their masters and are glad of reuenge if they be any thing harsh and seuere vnto them and much more will it condemne such as hauing godly and kinde masters do hate them euen for their goodnes towards them and refuse to be learned by their good instructions and to be ordered as it becommeth Christians in matters concerning religion and the feare of God Which though it bee most strange yet daily experience teacheth to bee most true but woe will be vnto them more than vnto other seruants at the last for that their meanes haue been double to the meanes of others but they haue hated to be reformed Honour due to husbands 1. Pet. 3.6 1. C r. 11.3 Ephes 5.24 Husbands are to be obeyed by their wiues according as it is written of Sarai that shee obâ—y d Abraham and called him Lord and good reason for by the contract of marriage the husband is made the head of the wife euen as Christ is the head of the Church Therefore the wife must bee gouerned by her husband in euery thing as the Church is by Christ she must submit her selfe to be taught of her husband 1. Cor. 14.34 Ephes 5.33 if the wife wâ—ll know any thing shee must ask her husband at home and lastly shee must reuerence her husband in her speeches not brawling or scolding with him and in her behauiour shewing all due obseruance towards him What if the husband be a Nabal is the wife notwithstanding to reuerence and obey him He is yet the head and though the head be idle and foolish it keepeth the place ouer the members of the body so the husband must be acknowledged by the wife and by her discreet and louing carriage towards him she may both win him and prouide for her owne and the best of her family Honour due to Ministers Hauing spoken of the superiors in authority it followeth now of superiours in place and calling and these are first ministers of Gods word which are ouer seuerall congregations in the Lord as Paul describeth them 1. Thes 5.12 which labour amongst you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you The honour due to them in briefe is
by Ely as a drunkard I am not drunken my Lord saith shee rnd as Sarai reuerenced her husband and called him Lord or by a title of reuerence The ninth is to order all our speeches and gestures so as that we passe not the bounds of reuerence for what auaileth it though thou bow the knee and giue titles if thou scorne or deride him in vnseemely speeches or behauiour as C ham that cursed sonne against his father Noah Genes 9. The tenth is to vncouer the head before Superiours and to stand vncouered if the qualitie of the person doth so require And as these be the parts of reuerence due to superiours and they that wilfully offend herein doe not only passe good manners but sinne against Gods Law Hauing hitherto spoken of such as are to bee honoured for their authority or place it followeth now to be spoken of all others which are to haue any honour done vnto them for any dignity or worth appearing in them Men worthy of Honour by Learning and knowledge And these are first men worthy by learning and knowledge or by any other excellent qualitie in them Thus King Salomen was honoured of all the Kings round about so that many sent him presents and many came from farre to see him The honour due to such is highly to esteeme of them to praise them according to their worth and to preferre their acquaintance and friendship After this manner did the Queene of the South 1. King 10. Acts 18.24 honour Salomon for his wisdome and Luk Apollos for his eloquence and power in the Scriptures and Paul Titus and the Brethren sent to Corinth for their holinesse and integrity calling them the glory of the Church of God 2. There is a kinde of worth also in men euen for this because they are Christians Phil. 2.3 and we are all members one of another for which cause euery man is first to esteeme another better then himselfe because other men are not so vnworthy in our knowledge as wee our selues 2. Rom 12 10. In giuing honour we must goe one before another and not in taking such should our humility be 3. As we meet one another in the way giuing due salutations this was often prescribed to the first Christians as by Peter 1 Pet. 5.14 Greet yee one another with the kisse of loue And by Paul Rom. 16.16 c. prouided alwayes that if any were knowne an enemy to the truth 2 Ioh. 10. they should not bid him God speed Not that there is danger in saluting strangers in a Christian common-wealth where all are supposed Christians as some haue foolishly thought but if any be knowne to be Christs enemie 3. There is also a kinde of Worth because of Gods ordinance Thus men are to giue honour to women 1 Pet. 3.7 as to the weaker vessels and not for their weaknesse to despise them and to think them vnworthy of all respect because that howsoeuer the woman is weaker then the man yet shee is also the childe of God and an instrument of much good in the Church The honour therefore due to them is the like to that which hath beene sayd towards man in the like cases And thus much of the honour commanded heere Now wee are to speake of the duties of persons honoured which as is contained in the answer is to walke worthy the honour due vnto them from inferiours 1. The duty of Parents towards children Ephes 6.4 Gen. 18.19 And first to begin with naturall Parents Their duty towards their children is first to giue them good education as it is commanded Parents bring vp your children in the information and feare of the Lord. Season them with knowledge of the first principles and command them to doe accordingly as father Abraham of whom the Lord saith I know Abraham that hee will command his sonnes and his houshold after him t at they keepe the way of the Lord as the vessell is first seasoned it will fauour long after 2. Discreetly to chastize them for their faults whilst they are young according to that 2 Duty Heb. 12.9 Wee haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs. And Hee that spareth the rod saith Salomon marreth the childe They are now young and tender plants and may easily be set to rights deferre till they bee growne and then as Elies children they will be incorrigible and accursed of God 3. Duty 3. Not to exceed in giuing correction but tempering the vinegar of sharpe correction with the oyle of gentle exhortation Ephes 6.4 so that they be not prouoked as the Apostle saith vnto wrath For too harsh vsage is so farre from amending them as that it doth obdurate and harden them like vnto the smiths anuil with continuall beating vpon it 4 Duty 4. To prouide like good parents for them both food rayment and the like and in time conuenient fit marriages and if ability will serue some competencie of liuing For it dishearteneth a childe much to see his father spend all vpon vanity and without all prouidence for his children or when they do their duty and earne something with their labour to haue it taken from them and to bee left without comfort Good Parents haue beene euermore prouident Gen. 25. as Abraham who left Isaac his inheritance and gaue so much as was fit to his other children Ruths very mother in law was carefull to prouide for her a good husband and this is commended to all Parents by S. Paul 1. Cor 7. 5. Duty 5. To beare an equall affection towards their children vnlesse there be inequality of desert otherwise it breedeth enuy amongst brethren and vndutifulnesse to Parents Thus was it amongst Iaacobs children who sought the ouerthrow of Ioseph for his fathers too much cockeriug him and this was a fault in old Isaac as he knew afterwards placing his affection most vpon Esau Parents must take heed therefore that they prefer not the eldest so giuing him all as that they leaue nothing for the rest nor yet the younger depriuing the eldest without iust cause of his duâ— for either way there is a breach of naturall duty What is a iust cause of disheriting the eldest Gen 49. we may see in Iaacobs last will where Reuben the eldest is put besides his right for incest and Simeon and Leui for bloud-shed So that no deformity or defect but onely sin which putteth out of Gods fauour ought to put any besides this right Lastly to be graue sober honest holy and in all things to giue the example of a father that is of one in Gods stead vnto his children for it is a vaine thing in parents to forbid their children lying swearing drinking and to be lyars drunkards and swearers themselues to bid them feare God and serue him and to bee prophane themselues Rather as Iosuah thou must be the first and chiefe in all goodnesse saying J and my houshold will serue
vnnaturall Sinne that can bee in the world and therfore because other meanes of punishment is taken away the law doth brand the dead carcasse with infamous buriall 2. It is also the most dangerous and vnrecouerable except the sinne against the holy Ghost for it seldome giueth any time of repentance and perhaps more seldome any probability Hee that dyeth thus dyeth alas in Satans worke and I feare me in Satans hands Yet I presume not to confine Gods extraordinary and boundles mercy that can reach it selfe forth inter â—ontem fontâ—m after voluntary headlong percipice I deny not this to be possible But O dreadfull tryall of this ballance which in probability weigheth down so heauy on the other side as to presse wretched man to hell it selfe Distressed Brother art thou tempted to this hellish and monstrous sinne Gather thy strength vnto thee say Auoid Satan if thou tell mee I shall notwithstanding bee saued commending my soule to God when I dye say thou art a lyar and the father of lyes for the truth saith â—f a righteous man turneth from his righteousnesse and committeth iniquity in the sinne wherein he is found he shall surely dye If hee telleth thee that thou shalt thus end thy sorrowes say thou art heerin a lyar also Satan I shall passe thus rather from sorrow to greater sorrow from temporall woe to eternall to be gnawed vpon by the worme that neuer dyeth and to bee burned with the fire that neuer goeth out If it be said there are some that dye thus Obiect 2. Selfe-murther â—â— pâ—eseruâ— vertue inuiolate August de Ciuit Dâ—i to preserue vertue vnuiolate as Lucretia to preserue her chastity and certaine Matrons of Rome of whom S. Augustine writeth and some that they may be glorious Martyrs as the Donatists of old holding that if they could procure death to themselues they should immediately passe to glory in heauen Sol. They are all in the same dangerous and demnable plight notwithstanding without extraordinary and euen miracu-repentance they perish as guilty of their owne death Read S. Augustine in the same place excellently setting forth the vice of Lucretia which by the Heathen was commended for a vertue 2. Murthereing of other men 2. Vniust blood-shâ—d This is vniustly to shed the bloud of any man by any meanes whatsoeuer First I say it is an vniust shedding of bloud because there is a shedding of bloud that is no sin as of the bloud of creatures which are giuen vnto man for meat or which are any way noysome vnto him contrary to the Tacian heresie which denyed it to be lawfull to kill any thing Againe there is s shedding of the bloud of man which is no sinne viz. when it is done iustly by such persons as to whom it doth belong and this is by the Magistrate or at his appointment onely and that by iust proceedings for Hee â—eareâ—h not the sword in vaine Rom. 13.4 but is Gods Minister to take vengeance on those that doe euill And it is so necessary for them to put to death where there is iust and necessary cause as that if they spare Gods curse will follow for the Lord hath expressly taught Num. 35.33 that bloud defileth the land and the land cannot be clensed of the bloud that is shed therein but by the bloud of him that shed it And on the other side if they put to death vniustly through malice or for any priuate reuenge they are murtherers for so far forth only may they reuenge by death as they are Gods Ministers set a worke by him Ioh. 21.15 Whence we may see that heathen Kings persecuting the poor Christians to the death were murtherers and in like manner are such as be in authority in the Church of Rome that doe diuersly murther the poore people of God by burning by the sword and by cutting their throats in butcherly manner only for following a righter and more holy way then is allowed amongst them Peter of whose succession they brag so much durst not so to haue turned his maisters charge Feed my sheepe feed my lambs into killing them though they had run out of the fold He would not haue taken heart vpon so sleighty a ground Act. 10. vp Peter kill an eate as some doe to iustifie this killing of the poore sheepe of Christ nay to murther or expose to murther Gods Anointed Lastly there is another iust cause of shedding bloud viz. in lawfull and iust wars and in defence of a mans owne life for iust warres are called the Lords battels 2 Chron. 20.15 as Iehoshaphat encouraging his men saith The battle is not yours but Gods But some make doubt whether it be lawfull for Chrstians to wage warre Answ This is the fancy of the Anabaptists whose follies are easily refuted out of their own furies and ourages in Germany where they that impugned lawfull warre and Magistracy made vse in their rebellions of that which themselues disauowed namely the Sword And as for the vocation of a Souldier surely Iohn Baptist when the Soldiers came vnto him Luk. 3.14 demanding of him What shall we doe Did not answer them that they must of necessity cast off their Swords if they would be the seruants of God but rather aduised theÌ„ to remaine still the Military seruants of Caesar else what place can those precepts haue Do violence to no man neither accuse any falsly be content with your wages Another frenzy of the same sect denieth all vse of the sword at home in time of peace by way of ciuil iustice as if it were against Christian perfection put any man to death by the hand of publike authority though for neuer so grieuous a crime tending to the dissolution of humane society and defacing the Image of God Alas frantique soules that in hatred of Murther maintaine Murther Shall he that hath murthered one man be suffered by suruiuing to embrue his hands with the guiltlesse blood of more Our Sauiour himselfe whose nearest Disciples these saintly innocents would seeme to bee expressly pronounced this law of Iustice Math. 2â— 52 They that take the Sword shall perish by the Sword That is priuate auengers that wring the sword out of the Magistrates hand to vsurpe the vse of it for their own passions must expect to feele the edge of it and to be cut off by it This publique reuenge is so far from being a sinne that as euen now I shewed it is a necessary duty in him that beareth the Sword If this Sword had no edge or were not imployed vpon iust occasion verily it were borne in vaine Obâ—ect But the Apostle Paul say they speaketh of Heathen not Christian Magistrates I answer hee speaketh of Magistrates as Magistrates generally of all whether Heathen or Christian Is not a Christian King Gods ordinance Gods Minister Doe we not owe tribute and honour to Christian Kings as well as to heathen Surely much more Are there not that
killing of Christ Act. 8.1 though hee washed his hands and â—aul vnto the killing of Steuen 3. He that concealeth as is set downe in the case of a man found slaine whose murtherer is vnknowne the Elders of the City nearest shall purge themselues of the guilt of this bloud by washing their hands and saying Deut. 21.7 our hands haue not shed this bloud neither haue our eyes seene it so that if any had seene it and not reuealed the murther hee had made himselfe guilty of murther Now this murther is so odious before God as that hee which doth it must die without any fauour yea Exod. 21.14 if he flieth to the Sanctuary he shall be pulled away from thence for thou shalt take him from mine altar saith the Lord and put him to death Whence we may see how great the Popes presumption is in giuing pardon for grosse murders to such as flie to any popish sanctuary 1 Murther a most grieuous sinno But iustly hath the Lord appointed this seuere punishment first because murther is the destruction of a little world as man is rightly called wherein the wonderfull wisdome power and mercy of God doth as much appeare 2. Because it is the defacing of Gods image which is in euery man betwixt which and the clipping of the Kings coine hauing his image there is no comparison 3. Because it is an incroching vpon Gods office to whom alone it belongeth to cal men when it pleaseth him out of this world 4. Because it is the greatest breach of loue and peace and so the greatest sinne against man Iohn 8.44 Gen. 4. Whence it is that Christ entitleth the Deuill a murtherer as by his proper name and how secretly soeuer murther bee committed it is noted aboue all other to be a crying sinne Cains murther cried to Heauen against him The Egyptians murther made amongst the Iewes children cried against them The sin of the rich denying the hire of the poore cryed to Heaven and this is a kind of murther also Iames 5.4 in these places we reade of sinnes that are crying for vengeance to shew that murther of all sinnes is the most crying sinne so that the murther shall not rest but if man reuengeth not God will if man cannot know it God will make it knowne sometime making the dead body to bewray the murtherer somtime the birds and sometime the murtherers owne conscience And hitherto of the head sinne against this Law 2 Against quarrelling A second sinne here is the next degree vnto murther all iniury done vnto our neighbor tending to the preiudice of his life 1. By striking and fighting in priuate vniust quarrelling whereby it commeth to passe that an eye or tooth is lost the head the face or the arme is bruized or broken or some other part of the body hurt The Lord prouideth for the punishment hereof Eye for eye tooth for tooth Exod. 21.24 hand for hand and to pay the charges of the party stricken during the time of the healing 2. By grinding the faces of the poore in selling and letting without all conscience in diminishing their hire or in taking their meanes away from them this is also called oppression Esay 1.15 by which rich mens hands are filled with bloud and such an oppressing bloudy sin as that it shall escape no more then actuall murther when the poore cry out vnder this burthen Exod. 22.24 the Lord threatneth that his wrath shall be kindled and he will kill them that vse it 3. By vsing any outward meanes of impairing our neighbours life or health as if the Phisitian or Chirurgion shall deale falsely with his patient giuing him rather things against then for his health that he may be the longer vnder his hands or hauing no skil or but little shall pretend skill sufficient and so keepe him to the indangering of his health and life from such as bee more skilfull and likewise if the Apothecarie through a greedy desire of gaine or by neglect shall giue one thing for another vnwholsome improper ingredients in stead of the prescribed here is not only a wicked deceit but a degree of murder And as it is in regard of others so also is it in regard of a mans owne selfe if he shall by any meanes willingly impaire his owne health rather choosing to indanger his life in time of sicknes then that he will be at charge for the meanes of recouerie in the time of health rather staruing through idlenesse then working or on the contrary side following drunkennes surfeting and whoring to the breeding of noisome diseases in his body thus and whatsoeuer way else he taketh to the preiudice of his owne life besides his sinne against other Commandements he is guilty of selfe murther 3 Against railing speeches The third sinne is to raile and reuile in speeches although no stroke is giuen for this is also a degree of murther Christ himselfe being Iudge where speaking of murther hee saith Whosoeuer shall say vnto his brother Matth. 5.22 Racha shall be worthy to bee punished by a Counsell and whosoeuer shall say Thou foole shall be in danger of hell fire Prou. 12.18 For rayling and bitter words are like the pricking of swords and therefore are not only forbidden but all appearance hereof by crying out aloud Ephes 4.31 where the Apostle biddeth to put away anger euill speaking and crying And good reason that this should be forbidden here as a degree of murther seeing experience teacheth that of words blowes doe commonly arise 4 Against malice hatred and enuy The fourth sin is to haue murtherous affections of malice hatred and enuy against our brother or but the first degree hereof vnaduised anger for to preuent the height of these euill affections the Lord threatneth such as bee vnaduisedly angry as culpable of iudgement and Saint Iames saith Matth 5.22 Matth. 5.22 Iames 1.20 that the anger of man doth not worke the righteousnes of God This vnaduised anger is heate arising in vs vpon some priuate iniurie done vnto vs or to our friend pricking vs forward to reuenge and this may well be said not to worke the righteousnes of God because it setteth not a man the right way but contrary to that which the Lord hath appointed vs saying Rom. 12 19. Ephes 4.26 Vengeance is mine and I will repay it There is a kind of anger which is commanded Be angry but sinne not but this is not an humane but holy anger and hath these properties First Properties of holy anger 1. Against sin it is only against sinne and not against that which is a priuate displeasure done vnto vs. Such was the anger of Moses when as comming from the Lord with the tables of the law in his hands seeing the idolatry of the people he threw them downe not being able to hold when he saw God thus highly dishonoured 2. It is onely because God is offended
and the cares attending marriage These I say do plainely shew that they are not schollers of the Lords schoole but of the Deuils the master of vncleannesse And whereas the Romanists doe seeke to preuent men of this meanes by orders of Priesthood and Monkerie binding them by vowes here-from how incontinent soeuer their minds be it sheweth plainely that they are nor like Catholike Christians 1. Tim. 4. r. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Taught of God but of the Deuill to whom it is proper to teach the doctrine of forbidding to marry as Saint Paul sheweth The speciall preseruatiues for married persons are 1. To dwell together and not separate as some doe The husband must dwell with his wife 1. Helpes of puritiâ— in married persons 1. Pet. 3.7 as a man of vnderstanding Sometime it falleth out that they must necessarily be separated for a time as when the necessity of warres doth call hereunto Now there is danger as we may see in the wife of Vriah but the Lord calling then to this separate liuing we must take it as a calling in speciall manner to continency for that time in cases vnnecessary it is an aduantage giuing against our chastity to the common aduersary 2. To follow that rule of the Apostle Let the husband giue vnto the wife due beneuolence 1. Cor. 17.3 and likewise the wife vnto the husband and as he further expresseth to carry themselues so towards one another as those whose bodies are not in their owne power but mutually in one anothers power 1. Cor. 7.5 3. To containe at times of extraordinary deuotion by mutuall consent according as Paul also teacheth Defraud not one another except it be by consent for a time that ye may giue your selues to fasting and prayer 4. When women loue to be at home and their delight is in their huswifrie as the vertuous wife is described in the Prouerbs Prou. 30. â— Tim 5.14 and Saint Paul chargeth saying Let younger women marry and beare children and gouerne the house 5. When the man esteemeth best of his owne wife aboue all other women couering her infirmities by loue and the wife doth likewise of her husband and therfore they delight most in the company of one another Quest 97. Which is the eighth Commandement Answ Thou shalt not steale Quest 98. What is here forbidden Answ All stealing which is first by violent or secret taking away that which is our neighbours 2. By oppression and tyranny in the rich towards the poâ—re 3 By deceit in buying and selling 4. By vsing an vnlawfull trade or way of gaine 5 By prodigalâ—ty for thus doe men rob their children and posterity Deut. 22.29 Exod. 22.1 Explan The sinne against this I say is all stealing that is vniust going about to diminish the goods or estate of another man any manner of way Vniust I say because sometime men do enter vpon and take away the goods estates of other men without theft viz. when they doe it iustly either being specially commanded by God as the Israelites spoyled the Aegyptians and tooke away the inheritances of the Canaanites or when men being deputed by God vpon due consideration doe take away mens goods and lands as forfeited by the law or any part of them as a mulct or punishment for some offence iustly laid vpon them the Lord himselfe is the Author heereof where hee appointeth as a punishment to the fornicatour the payment of fifty shekels of siluer and to the theefe of making restitution foure-fold and it seemeth that the punishment of blasphemy besides death was also the forfeiture of a mans estate for that Naboth 1. King 21. against whom it was pretended was thus punished 1. Kinde Of Robbery and theft To steale then is vniustly to take away any thing from our neighbour First by robbery or theft either with violence or in secret it is the highest and first degree of sinning against this Law The punishment of this sinne was appointed to be a foure-fold restitution if hee had stollen a sheepe and had killed it a fiuefold Exod. 22 1. Verse 4. if he had stollen an oxe and killed it and double if the beast stolne were yet aliue not that the sinne was thus expiated and done away but for that without this restitution it eould not be done away according to the maxim in Diuinity Non remittitur peccatum nisi restituatur ablatum The sinne is not forgiuen vnlesse the thing taken away be restored Luc. 19.8 Which Zacheus being conuerted knew well enough and therefore saith If I haue taken from any man by forged cauillation I restore it foure-fold I say yet that the sinne is not thus done away because as a common punishment of sinne 1 Cor. 6 10. it is threatned that neither theeues nor couetous nor drunkards shall inherit the kingdome of heauen Whereas theeues and robbers are felons amongst vs and punished with death it is done vpon good reason because without this aggrauation of punishment no man should possesse his owne in peace the baser sorr of our Nation being through idlenesse and want of constraint vnto labour so prone to filching and robbing But alas were it not much better to take a stricter course for the employment of such idle men at home or abroad then to send such troopes of able and vigorous bodies to make literam longam for pilfering Though they haue nothing to restore yet wee haue mynes to digge and many other publique workes and may haue more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 besides Bridewell This is my poore iudgemedt concerning these poore offenders What is to be thought of taking the spoyle of the enemy and of going against a Nation to conquer subdue it To take spoyle of the enemy whether is not this a great robbery If it be vpon iust cause that wars are made and spoyles be takâ—n it is no robbery but a iust reuenge of God viz if the nation thus spoyled hath in former times notoriously wronged and infested them without restitution if it hath broken couenants solemenly made c. for in the like cases the Aegyptians were iustly spoyled and the Amalekites by Dauid and his men But if warres bee made out of malice or through vaine-glory out of vnsatiable desire of reigning farre and wide and getting together aboundance of riches it is a great practice of robbery As one Diomedâ—s an Arch-pyrate answered vnto great Alexaâ—der Nauel gen 57. being challenged for robbing and infesting the Seas What is that to thee who infestest the whole world but because I doe it with a little Nauy and thou with a great one I am called a thiefe but thou an Emperour A poore mans stealing What if a poore man driuen through necessity stealeth to warme to cloath or to feed himselfe hauing none other meanes of releefe Howsoeuer he be driuen this is stealing and a head sinne heere although these circumstances doe somewhat extenuate and lessen it
vnto such thou deniest vnto the Lord from whom thou receiuest al and vnto whom thou owest all who will also require at the last day saying I was hungry and thou didst not feede me naked and thou diddest not cloath mee sicke and in prison and thou visitedst me not 3 Against sacriledge Lastly robbing of God which is called sacriledge is in things dedicate when they are taken away and in tithes and offerings when they are vniustly paid and without conscience of the right For as the Lord hath forbidden stealing from men so and much more strictly hath hee forbidden stealing from himselfe and appointed more precisely the duties to bee paid to his Ministers in his stead Now that wee may say something of this sinne to moue the consciences of all such as make conscience of any stealing it shall first be shewed Tithes due by Gods Law that tithes are due by Gods Law vnder the new Testament secondly wherein it is offended about the payment of tithes and thirdly how God is robbed in things dedicate Arg. 1 Leuit. 27.30 1. That tithes are due euen in these dayes appeareth from direct Scripture All the tithes of the seed of the ground and of the fruit of the trees are the Lords they are wholy to the Lord he saith not shall be or let them be as Origen hath well obserued of other ceremoniall Lawes which were to last but for a time as of the Passouer This shall be a Law or an ordinance vnto thee and so of other ceremonies But as it is said of the seuenth day it is the Lords Sabbath so of tithes Exod 12.24 they are the Lords Whence ariseth this sound reason That which is the Lords peculiarly perpetually not by any new ordination for a time that is to be paid alwaies without al difference of times of the old and new Testament but such are tithes they are the Lords not made so by any such ordination therefore they are to be paid euen vnder the new Testament also It cannot be maintained that tithes are ceremonial or appurtenances of the Leuiticall Priesthood for God though he gaue them to the Leuites yet did he not first found them in that encorporation but only transferred his owne right to that Order of Priest-hood quousque so long as it should endure and after the ceasing of that Priest-hood the same right descended as it were by entaile to the succeeding Ministery of the Gospell In a word Tythes were due to the Leuiticall Ministers not as Leuiticall but as Ministers and so are successiuely due to the Euangelicall Pastors as Pastors and not formally as Euangelicall And if per impossibile the Gospell could cease yet should not tythes cease but be rendred to whatsoeuer Ministery could be feigned to succeed in place thereof 2. This appeareth further by Scripture 1. Cor. 9.14 concluding the Arg. 2 same by consequence It is ordained saith the Apostle that they should liue of the Gospell that preach the Gospell euen as they did liue of the Altar that did wait at the Altar Whence I reason thus That is due now and to bee paid vnder the Gospell without the paiment of which the preachers cannot be maintained according to Gods ordinance but such are Tithes God hauing ordained them onely and not other meanes for if none other meanes can be shewed to haue been ordained by God to maintaine preachers then tythes only are of his ordinance Therefore tythes are due now in these dayes of the Gospell 3. This appeareth further because that as vnto Aaron Arg. 3 and vnto men after his order tythes were to bee payed so they were payed vnto Melchisedeck after whose order is Christ in whose name and representing whose person are the ministers of the Gospell according to the Apostles reasoning to the Hebrewes Here men receiue tythes that die Heb. 7.8 and there he is said to haue receiued tythes that liueth for euer c. Hence I reason thus That which is Christs due as he is a meanes of Gods blessing vnto the people that is the due of his ministers seruing in the same office but tythes are Christs due seeing they were Melchisedecks euen as they were due to the Priests after Aaron because due to Aaron and they are Christs and Melchisedecks as they were a meanes of blessing for Eonomine in this respect Abraham is noted to haue paied tythes to Melchisedeck when he met him and blessed him Therefore they are due to the Ministers of the Gospell And to such as will vnderstand the Apostle Paul is most plaine for tithes Let him that is instructed make him that hath instructed him partaker of all his goods Cal 6.6 What must hee make his goods common vnto him that he may vse any of them as himselfe none will grant this I am sure Must he only giue him some small matter as an almes at his discretion Ah forced construction to make part of all some gratuitie only out of the money Thus there remaineth no way else to make him partaker of al thy goods but by the due paying of thy tithes from all sorts of thy encreased goods namely which arise from thy Corne from thy Fruite from thy Cattell c. which are called all thy goods Arg. 4 Gen. 14. Gen. 28.22 A fourth argument may be taken from the custome of the Church of God in all ages Abel and Cain acknowledge something due to the Lord when they bring vnto him part of their increase Abraham more particularly payeth the tithe of all Iacob voweth to giue the tenth to the Lord. Vnder the new Testament there was a community of things amongst Christians for 200. yeares according to Tertullian which being dissolued by Vrlan Bishop of Rome tithes came againe into vse according to Origin Ciprian and Gregory long before the Laterane Counsell by which the Popes of Rome maketh them ceremoniall tooke aduantage of impropriations for their owne gaine Who so would be further instructed herein may reade the learned Treatises written of this subiect by Doctor Carlion now Bishop of Chichester by Master Roberts Minister of Norwich and others It is to be renounced therefore as an error to hold that tithes are not now due by Gods law and the Ministery should liue vpon the beneuolence of people as Wickliffe being deceiued in his iudgement did It is not enough to say it was a ceremony and so belonged only to the time of the Law for though a figure might be found herein as Athanasin hath obserued â— an Hebrew letter expressing ten setting forth the first letter of Iesus yet it was not meerely ceremoniall as other things that had no further vse but to prefigure Iesus this being a maintenance for Gods ministers such as hee hath ordained alwaies to bee in his Church though not after the same order yet such as hath been shewed as vnto which tithes are also paid 2 The right paying of tythes It followeth now therefore that
Sanctification Secondly sanctification is the vertuall diffusing of his bloud in our hearts and in euery corner thereof by the working of his holy Spirit to the cleansing of them from sinne so as that it hath no more dominion ouer vs Rom. 6.3.4 For all wee that are baptized into Christ are baptized into his death Wee are buried then with him by baptisme into his death that as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father so we also should walke in newnes of life Rom. 8. â— 2. Cor. 5.77 And such as are in Christ are described thus Which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit Jf any bee in Christ hee is a new creature old things are passed away all things are become new It is a vaine thing therefore for any man to perswade himselfe of deliuerance from sinne and death by Christ his bloud vnlesse his conscience bee heereby purged from dead workes of sin in newnesse of life to serue God No price paid for the ransome of a flaue can set him at liberty if he stil beareth a slauish mind that he will serue his old master alwaies neither can any friend though he will die for him that deserueth death saue him if he will still desperately cast himselfe vpon mortall danger nor yet can any water of Iordan clense from the foule leprosie if the precepts of the Prophet bee not obeyed No more can that man be any better then a slaue of the Deuill though Christs precious bloud hath been paid for ransome if hee will still liue the seruant of sinne and of the Deuill neither can he be saued from death though our dearest friend Christ hath once died for man that stil by sinning runneth vpon the danger of death Nor lastly can any be cleansed from the leprosie of sin vnlesse his precepts bee obeyed who onely can and doth direct rightly to vse the streames of his bloud for this end and purpose Oh mad men then that hope for deliuerance from sin but haue sinne ruling and raigning in them How happeneth it that being so wise for things worldly and temporall yee haue no more vnderstanding for things spirituall and eternall How is it that yee looke for deliuerance from death by Christs bloud when no power of this death is seene to mortifie and kill sinne in you What word haue yee What promise of God to build this confidence vpon As verily as God is truth yee haue none at all from God Whence then is the ground of your hope What doe you build your comfort vpon vpon a shadow vpon nothing Bee ashamed in time of this your folly flatter not your selues in vaine yee sinners but lay hold vpon saluation whilest it is offered being sanctified and washed by vertue of Christ his bloud in your hearts so that all iniquity being expelled thence it may by power of the same bloud be expiated and neuer appeare to your condemnation at the day of account Now as Christ his bloud alone purgeth from sinne so it of 〈…〉 must be applied by the sinner vnto his own soule by the hand of faith All the water of all riuers will not make a man cleane vnlesse with hands he bee washed with the water no more will Christ his bloud make cleane the soule vnles with the hand of faith it be applied vnto it For this cause as the bloud of Christ is said to clense from all sinne so faith is said to purge the heart from sinne and to iustifie a sinner That precious bloud purgeth 1. Iohn 3.3 Rom. 3.28 and iustifieth as the cause materiall faith as the cause instrumentall Q. 111. How is faith first begun wrought in the hart Meanes of working Faith Answ Ordinarily by the preaching of the Gospell of Christ the holy spirit inwardly opening the heart to belieue those things that are outwardly preached to the eare Rom. 10.17 Explan Finding that Faith is the instrument of our iustification and saluation it is necessary to consider how or by what meanes this instrument is purchased that if it be wanting it may bee sought here if it bee already attained the meanes and giuer hereof may bee magnified and honoured The meanes therfore I say is the Gospell published and made knowne vnto vs which the spirit opening the heart it beleeueth For Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God and this word thus working faith is the Gospell the Law driueth to despaire the Gospell erecteth by hope the Law threatneth and filleth with feare the Gospell promiseth and filleth with comfort the Law sheweth our miserable estate and what need we haue of a Sauiour the Gospell sheweth a remedy against this misery and pointeth out vnto vs our Sauiour Then must be a kind of faith or assent to belieue the Law also but this is not the Faith by which wee are saued from the Law but when this is and the Gospell is preached euen as a man at deaths dore through extreame sicknesse at the newes of some soueraigne remedy lifteth vp himselfe taketh it and is recouered So the sinner euen dead by the Law at the newes brought in the Gospell of a remedy lifteth vp himselfe with hope and by faith taketh it and is recouered out of his danger And being so sicke of sinne and weake as that he cannot of himselfe doe it the holy spirit is ready holding vp the hand and opening the mouth of the soule to enable it to receiue this wholsom medicine as in the case of Lydia of whoÌ„ it is said that A certaine woman named Lydia Acts 16.14 a seller of purple of the City of the Tbyatirians which worshipped God heard whose hart the Lord opened that she atteÌ„ded to such things as Paul spake Qâ—â—st 112. How is faith encreased Ans Chiefly by prayer reading preaching and hearing of the word and receiuing the Sacraments for if these be well attended we will not be wanting in workes of mercy and righteousnesse Exercises of Faith Rom. 10.14 Explan Of Prayer the Apostle speaketh as of a chiefe fruit and exercise of Faith for How shall they call vpon him saith he in whom they haue not belieued So that if there be faith that setteth a worke presently to pray When the disciples belieued a chiefe care which they had was to be taught to pray wherfore they come to Christ saying Lord teach vs to pray as Iohn also taught his disciples And great reason is there Luke 11.1 that faithfull people should pray often prayer being a proper worke of faith euen as to speake is proper vnto man whence it is that the Kingly Prophet saith I belieued and therefore I spake or prayed as if he should say I had vtterance and therefore I vttered for what difference betwixt the tongue of man and beast but in the speech and what difference betwixt the beleeuer and the atheist if he prayeth not 1. Tim. 4.5 Againe as faith purgeth man so
prayer purgeth all things and maketh them pure vnto the faithful Euery creature of God is sanctified by the word and prayer Prayer is a conuersing with God and the most heauenly and sweetest recreation of the soule belieuing whence it is that continuall praier thanksgiuing is commended vnto vs Pray continually 1. Thes 5 17. and in all things giue thanks and for the faithfull saith Dauid praise is comely 2. Of the exercises of the word of God it is spoken The Word of G d. 1. Pet 2.2 as of the food and nourishment of the faithfull soule Desire as new-borne babes the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby And againe Let the word dwell plenteously in you Col. 3.16 euen as good blood and iuyce in the body to make it thriue and grow It is a pore weake constitution that is not hungry and taketh no delight in the meate and drinke and it is a poore weakly soule neuer like to grow to any good that hungreth not after the Word and receiueth it without appetite The word is the sinewes and strength the prop and stay of faith it is the light to guide all the holy affections hereof that they erre not and the heauenly riches making it most precious It must needs be a crazed weake house that hath no repairing and he must needs wander much that wanteth light and grow poore that spendeth daily and hath nothing comming in so that faith that is not repaired by reading hearing and meditation is very ruinous if it wanteth this light it wil erre if something commeth not in daily out of this treasury it wil be very poore and starued Lastly for the Sacraments these doe more sensibly conuey Gods promises to our hearts whilest we apply to vs the outward washing of bodies for the inward clensing of soules and bodies and whilest we feele and taste the flesh and bloud of Christ of which in preaching we heare with the eare euen as Thomas was confirmed when hee fâ—lt the sides and hands of Christ crying out My Lord and my God Quest 113. What is Prayer Answ It is a lifting vp of the heart vnto God onely in the name of Jesus Christ according to his will in full assurance of being heard and accepted at his gracious hands Of Prayer Explan In the short Catechisme vpon the declaring of our inhabilitie to obey God without his speciall grace there is very opportunely inferred the meanes to call for and obtaine this heauenly treasure of grace namely diligent Prayer and thereupon is the young Scholler in Christs Schoole bidden to repeate the Lords Praier as the direction and aime for asking of our heauenly Father all particular graces Wherefore I heere enter vpon that part of Catechisme which concerneth prayer and because that vnlesse wee know what right prayer is and what is the necessitie of praying and when and where it is to bee made we shall not bee so disposed hereunto as wee ought I haue thought good first to handle these things in generall and then to come nearer to the patterne of prayer prescribed by our Sauiour Iohn 4.24 First I say that prayer is a lifting vp of the heart because that if all the best words in the world be spoken without the lifting vp of the heart it is no praying but a saying of the words which a Parret may be taught to doe God is a spirit and they which worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth Moses prayed thus without the vttering of any words and the Lord said Why cryest thou vnto mee Exod. 14.15 as though lifting vp his heart euen when he vsed no voyce he had made a loud crying sound in the Lords eares according that old Distick Non vox sed votum non musica chordula sed cor Non clamans sed amans clamat in aure Dei Not shrillest voyce but silent vowes Not strings sweet sounds but heart that bowes Not mounted cryes but flames of loue Pierce through the eares of God aboue 1. Sam. 1.20 Such also was the prayer of Hannah which preuailed shee spake in her heart her lips onely mooued But there is a time when the voyce also must be vsed as in the presence of others that they may be edified and ioyne in prayer also and vpon euery other occasion of solemne praying when the vtterance commeth from the heart and spirit though we be alone most priuate the voyce is well vsed if it be not Pharisaically to boast of our deuotion in the eares of others neere about vs. For Christ himselfe being retired and alone prayeth with words Fatheâ— if it be possible let this cup passe from me Matth 26.39 Iohn 17. And for his Disciples whom he was to leaue he prayeth in many words for their custodie for their vnity and for the glorifying of God by them The heart lifted vp therefore with words or without words is true prayer but words without an heart are not so In stead of â—â—aving this is prating and a great abuse So do Laick vnlearned Papists saying many prayers vpon Beads placing deuotion in the labour of the lipps and scoring vp by dozens mumbled-vnknowne shredds of Latin and many of our common people in their morning and euening deuotion beeing drowzie or hauing mindes taken vp with other businesse in the very time doe with their words beate the aire in vaine and deceiue God of his dutie Prayer to God alone I adde further that prayer is a lifting vp of the heart to God alone because it is a part of his peculiar worship and he is robbed and his glory is taken and giuen to another when prayers are made to any other besides the Lord. It helpeth not that is said men vpon earth do pray one for another as the Apostle Ephesians and Thessalonians to pray for him and the sicke are directed by Saint Iames to pray the Elders of the Church to pray for them For though we haue examples of requesting the liuing to pray for vs what one example is there to doe the like to the Saints in heauen There is not one What direction is there in all the Scriptures Verily none at all Psal 50.14 Deut. 6 13. And as for imploring of aide Call vpon me saith the Lord in the time of trouble and Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue but for calling vpon any other not a title in all the Bible to warrant it Esay 63.16 Lastly what hope is there of praying to any other Surely none for Abraham is ignorant of vs and Israel doth not know vs saith the Prophet no more for ought we can tell for certainty doth the blessed Virgin Mary not the holy Apostles Peter Paul c. A frantick or at least an idle and addle part is it then in any to pray to Saints or Angels there being no wel-grounded hope of good thus to bee attained and infinit danger at Gods
hands who will not suffer but be auenged if his honor be giuen to any other I say moreouer that prayer is made in the name of Iesus Christ to meete with that cauill of Saint-worshippers it is presumption say they that wee will not offer to a mortall Prince to come immediately to him to make petition for any thing without the mediation of some Courtier much more to presse into Gods presence without the helpe of some Saint O stupid ignorance O affected blindnesse Is not Christ an helpe sufficient I am sure Saint Iohn thought him so when hee comforted the faithfull with these words 1. Iohn 2.2 Jf any man sinneth we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and Saint Paul when to the assurance of the faithfull he wrote thus Rom. 8.33 It is God that iustifieth who shall condemne It is Christ which is dead yea rather which is risen againe who is at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs Neither of them nor any other holy Apostle once dreamt of the mediation of Saints or any other creature Moreouer the Lord himselfe doth so often bid vs vse his mediation in praying to the Father that they must needs be very stupid and dull of hearing Iob. 14.13.14 or such as wilfully blindfold their eyes against the truth which make any question about any other helpe to preuaile with God in our petitions Iames 4.3 Furthermore I adde according to his will because if wee follow our owne lusts in prayer we may aske much but shall little preuaile Yee aske but receiue not saith Saint Iames because yee aske amisse that ye might consume it on your lusts Wherefore that we may speed of that which wee aske in prayer it is necessary to frame all our petitions according to Gods will we must therefore haue the knowledge of the Law teaching vs to preferre the honour and glory of God before all other things and for this cause chiefely to pray for this and that we may be instruments of honouring him as the duties there set downe doe require and in the next place to pray for grace to doe those duties of loue which are required towards our neighbour for the pardon of our errors and offences and strength of faith whereby we may be iustified here from and lastly for temporall benefits and deliuerances in the time of danger as blessings promised to such as keepe the Commandements wherein because our daily failes are many we must not be absolute but with submission of our desires to Gods will saying euery one of vs with our Master Not my will but thy will be done as who knoweth what is best for vs. Whence it is plaine that ignorant persons which know not Gods lawes cannot pray a right nor they which are without feeling of the word of Gods grace and of right affections towards his glory but are onely led with a sense of corporall and outward wants and grieuances Iam. 1 6. Lastly I say with full assurance of being heard for there must be no wauering in prayer He that wauereth is like a waue of the Sea tossed with the wind and carried away neither let that man thinke that he shall receiue any thing of the Lord. It is beleeuing and fully assuring our selues of Gods fauour which maketh all things possible that we aske in prayer This assurance as a lusty gale of wind carrieth our prayers with full saile to heauen the desired hauen wauering and doubting like opposite vncertaine windes carry them to some other place and so they returne without speeding Wherefore hee that without doubting doth not belieue that God is and that he is a rewarder of such as call vpon him cannot haue any good successe of his praiers neither can a wicked man pray aright seeing his conscience is ready to check him and danteth him in regard of sin that cleaueth fast to him making his very prayers abominable to the Lord. Quest 114. What neede is there that the faithfull should pray seeing they are in Gods fauour who knoweth all their wants hath pardoned their sinnes and promised them all blessings Answ By how much the more we are in Gods fauour so much the more need is there that we should chearefully pray both to pay the dutie that we owe vnto the Lord and to obtaine the blessings promised and to renue our assurance of the pardon of sinne daily interrupted through our great weakenesse The necessity of Prayer Explan The Christian soule purified by Faith needeth not to be pressed by shewing the necessity to this heauenly exercise being continually either actu or habitu by present performance or by generall resolution lifted vp in prayer vnto the fountaine of all comfort as Dauid who professeth that at midnight hee prayed vnto the Lord. Yet because the full may not seeme to haue need to beg nor they that haue all things already to aske any more I haue shortly set downe some reasons of the necessity of prayer euen in those which through Faith haue all things already Psal 50.14 First it is a duty which God requireth of vs all as a tribute of the great King of all Call vpon me in the time of trouble and I will heare and deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me That is when thou wantest pray and when thou art full still pray and giue glory to God â— Thes 5.17 And againe Pray continually and in all things giue thanks The best subiects doe most willingly pay the duties of their Prince and the most faithfull do most duly performe this of prayer to Almighty God hee hath little or no faith that is little or not at all in prayer Yea if any neglect to call vpon God he doth not so much as belieue that God is a rewarder of such as call vpon him or that he heareth prayers any more then Baal did when his Prophets prayed and cryed from morning till night and had no answer for he saith in his heart as Iob sheweth that God is in heauen on high Iob. 22.14 Chap. 21.15 that the clouds hide him and hee cannot see and againe What profit should we haue if we should pray vnto him So that faith is so farre from cooling our deuotion in prayer when we belieue that God knoweth all our wants that hee hath pardoned our sins and we are made partakers of his promises as that it setteth vs the more on fire and increaseth our feruencie in prayer as in a chiefe duty towards the Author of all this our comfort and it is onely the want of faith that maketh men cold dull and backward in prayer Secondly prayer is the reaching out of the hand of Faith vnto the Lord to receiue his blessings promised although he promiseth to the faithfull the things of this life of that which is to come yet he doth not promise vnasked to thrust them into their mouthes as it were but if they reach forth the hand
any man shall thinke as some doe that this is presumption without set wordes to come to God in Prayer when as to a mortall Prince wee dare not hee is greatly deceiued and sheweth to haue little vnderstanding of the faithfull mans neerenesse vnto God and acquaintance with Gods holy Spirit For will such as wait about the Kings person euery day and talke continually with him study set wordes afore-hand what to speake they will indeed thinke of the matter concerning which they would speake but for wordes they would not especially if they had alwayes some eloquent person at their elbow ready to prompt them and to tell them what to say in like manner faithfull men doe continually attend vpon the Lord and talke with him by Prayer and the most eloquent Spirit of God is alwayes ready to prompt and helpe them wherefore so that the matter to be spoken of be thought vpon before it is no presumption to come without set wordes in such as by experience doe finde some sufficiency by Gods gracs to talke thus with their heauenly King and Father Quest What desirest thou of God in this prayer Answ I desire my Lord God our heauenly Father who is the giuer of all goodnes to send his grace to me and to all people that wee may worship him seeue him and obey him as we ought to doe And I pray vnto God that he will send vs all things that bee needfull both for soule and body and that he would bee mercifull vnto vs and forgiue vs our sinnes and that it will please him to saue and defend vs in all dangers ghostly and bodily and that he will keepe vs from all sinne and wickednesse from our ghostly enemy and from euerlasting death And this I trust he will do of his mercy and goodnesse through our Lord Iesus Christ and therefore I say Amen So be it Explan Heere in briefe are set downe the most needfull things contained in the Lordâ— Prayer with such plainnesse as that euen children may attaine some good vnderstanding of the prayer heereby which was the laudable intent of our Church in prouiding this wholsome milke for tender babes I shall not need therefore to adde any explanation of these words of our Catechisme being so plaine and euident of themselues other then by poynting at the parts of the Lords Prayer secretly diffused through this Answer The first parcell whereof compriseth both the meaning of the Preface that he vnto whom we pray calling him Father which art in heauen is the Lord God of heauen and earth our common Father by faith and heauenly most glorious and full of maiesty from whom euery good thing descendeth and the meaning of the first Petitions that by our worshipping him hee may be glorified and his name hallowed by our liuing as his loyall subiects and faithfully seruing him his kingdome may come and by our readines to obey him in euery thing his will may be done in earrh as it is in heauen and not onely by such aâ— readily obey but by all people his ouer ruling power compelling the disobedient and stubborne The words next following are the interpretation of the rest of the petitions that he would giue vs all things needfull both for soule and body which is to giue vs this day our dayly bread to forgiue vs our sinnes is the next petition to saue and defend vs from all dangers c. is not to lead vs into temptation but deliuer vs from euill from all sinne and wickednesse from our ghostly enemy and the end and reward of being led heereby euerlasting death The last clause And all this I trust he will doe c. serueth to explaine the conclusion for thine is the kingdome c. thou art a most gracious King full of mercy and goodnesse in Iesus Christ and this thy mercy and goodnesse shall thus bee more glorified wherefore I trust and assure my selfe that thou wilt doe these and in this confidence I say Amen Quest 117. How many bee the partes of this Prayer Answ Three the Preface Our Father which art in Heauen the Petitions Hallowed be thy name thy kingdome come c. And the conclusion For thine is the kingdome the power and the glory for euer and euer Amen Eccles 4.17 Exod. 3. Explan This Prayer being an absolute forme of direction for vs hath in it all things needfull both for beginning proceeding and concluding the petitions are not nakedly set down without a preface neither are they left without a conclusion hemming them in on both sides to shew both the necessity of preparation when we addresse our selues to prayer and of obseruation when wee haue prayed Preparation to prayer there must needs be otherwise we shall be ready to offer the sacrifice of fooles wee shall draw neere to the flaming bush with shooes on our feet and tread on holy ground with vncleane feet and compasse the Lords Altar with vnwashen hands Obseruation there must bee when wee haue prayed to giue God the glory of our petitions granted otherwise we shall deale deceitfully with God mocke him Gal. 6.7 which he wil not heare pretending his glory and kingdome but the sequell shewing when we rest at the blessings receiued that we intend our owne ease and pleasure Quest 118. In the Preface why doe you call God Father Answ Because he is ready as a louing Father to heare mee calling vpon his name whence J learne with boldnesse and confidence to come vnto him in my prayers Explan Hauing shewed the necessity of preparation vnto prayer in generall heere follow the parts of this preparation in particular And the first is to consider rightly vnto whom we pray and with what faith and affiance Hee vnto whom is called Father teaching vs both who can pray and what faith is required in praying First he only can pray aright and as a true Christian that can call God Father by adoption grace through Iesus Christ It is not sufficient that hee be thy Father by creation for so is he the father of the spirits now damned in hell but he must also be thy Father by regeneration through the preaching of his word casting thee into a new mold of righteousnes and holines according to his Image Rom. 8.25 wherein man was first made For wee haue receiued saith the Apostle not the spirit of bondage to feare againe but the Spirit of adoption whereby wee cry Verse 16. Abba Father And the same spir t beareth witnesse with our spirits that we are the children of God So that there must be a Spirit in him that will pray making him the childe of God by adoption 1 Ioh. 3.3 purging him to become holy as he is holy 1 Ioh. 3.9 Whence it followeth that a wicked man liuing in sinne cannot pray seeing he which is borne of God sinneth not who only is indued with the Spirit of Prayer All his praying therefore is a vaine beating of the ayre with a
sound of words neither shall he speed any more then Esau of the blessing belonging to the first borne though he cryed with strong cryes and bitter Hee may wish indeed as Balaam Let me dye the dea h of the righteous but he cannot pray so is without fruit heereof these wishes differing so farre from faithfull prayer Differences betwixt praying and wishing 1. Because wishes are sudden and inconsiderate straightway ceasing as a ball rebounding when it is at the highest it falleth againe prayer is with deliberation and giueth not ouer without speeding of the thing desired 2. Wishes are without respect of the meanes and care of right or wrong in attaining the thing wished for Prayer is with submission to the vse of the meanes and care of preuailing by right onely 3. Wishes are for the most part of things worldly I would I had such an house such riches c. prayer is chiefly for things spirituall and heauenly one only petition of sixe being for things temporall 4. Wishes are sometime for things spirituall and heauenly but very inconstant as Balaams wish and that of Simon Magus pray vnto God that none of these things befall mee prayer perseuereth as Iaacob wrestling heereby will not let God depart vntill that hee yeeldeth to blesse him Esa 1.13 Prou. 15.8 Furthermore as a wicked man cannot pray so his saying of prayers is an abhomination to the Lord. Of the wicked Iewes Incense is abhomination to me saith the Lord and The sacrifice of the wicked saith Salomon is abomination to the Lord. The King or some noble person would disdaine it much to bee waited vpon at the Table with Clownes all miry and dirty and the King of heauen is no lesse offended if any wallowing in the mire of sinne come to giue attendance vpon him in prayer Woe then to wicked persons that will steale whoore prophane the Sabbath drinke oppresse and kill and yet come and worship in the Lords House This is so abominable that euen naturall men and Pagans doe abhorre it in Christians Penda an heathen king of the Mercians Hovvs Chron. pag. 67. would not suffer any Christians that liued contrary to their profession to goe vnpunnished So the Turke doth at this day See then here the horrible estate of wicked men pray they ought it being a common duty of all men and yet pray they cannot yea they sinne if they pray such a maze or Labyrinth doth sinne bring them into 2 Secondly from the person vnto whom we are directed to pray wee learne if wee bee such as can rightly call him Father to come with all boldnesse and confidence vnto him Father sometime and most commonly setteth foorth the first person in Trinity sometime but very rarely the second as where the prophet saith Hee shall call his name Emmanuell Esa 9.6 the euerlasting Father And sometime the whole Trinity as where the Apostle comparatiuely sayeth Heb. 12.9 Ought we not much more bee subiect to the Father of Spirits We may therefore pray vnto the whole Trinity but more properly vnto the first person God the Father in the name of God the Sonne by the assistance of God the holy Ghost But though we come before so high a maiesty he is our Father and doth accept vs for his children to our great incouragement not to bee afraid but to come often and with all filiall boldnesse vnto him Luc. 11 1â—â— If a sonne desireth saith Christ of any of you that is a Father for bread will he giue him a stone if hee aske a Fish will hee giue him a Serpent If yee then which are euill can giue good gifts vnto your Children how much more shall your heauenly Father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him What boldnesse did Iaacob vse saying I will not let thee goe vnlesse thou blesse mee first and Moses saying rather blot mee out of the booke which thou hast written and Abraham disswading the Lord from destroying Sodome if fifty if forty if thirty if twenty if but ten righteous were found there Children ire bold aand confident to aske of their louing Parents and soae Gods â— children to aske of him Quest 119. Why doe wee say our Father and not my Father Answ Because J ought to pray for all other the children of God as well as for my selfe For whom we must pray Explan As we are directed for the person vnto whom so also for the persons for whom wee ought to pray and that is not for our selues onely or some few of our friends but for all our brethren and Sisters by grace that can call God as we do Father And these are to be distinguished into certaine ranks or orders 1. Wee must pray for all such as are effectually called by the preaching of the word these are already our brethren and fellow members of the same body of Christ they are of the houshold of faith and their welfare ought as much to affect vs with ioy as our owne 2. For all such as God in his eternall secret counsell hath appointed vnto life but are not yet called from their wandrings to be of one sheepe-fold vnder one shepheard the Lord Iesus Christ we must pray for them that God would hasten their vocation as Christ hath giuen vs example in his prayer for his sheepe Iohn 17.20 I pray not for them onely which thou hast giuen me saith Christ but for them also which shall belieue in mee through their word 3. For Particular persons of whom wee haue receiued benefit vnder whose gouernment wee liue or which bee more deare or neare in the flesh vnto vs. Thus S. Paul promiseth that for the liberality towards the poore Saints at Ierusalem there should bee thanksgiuing of many vnto God 2. Cor. 9.12 â— Tim. 2.2 and Le prayers saith he and suplications and giuing of thankes bee mad for all for Kings and for such as be set in authoritie And such people as with whom he had special acquaintance he professeth that he made often mention of them in his prayers and for the Iewes that were his kinsmen according to the flesh hee sheweth his great earnestnesse in prayer for their conuersion 4. For such as whose necessity is more specially made knowne vnto vs if they be in danger of sicknesse troubled in mind distracted vpon any dangerous enterprise or iourney or in any distresse Iames 5.14 If any be sicke saith Iames let him send for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him 5. For men generally of all estates and conditions that they may be saued for this is good and acceptable saith Paul in the sight of God 1. Tim. 2.3 And likewise for men of all Countries and Nations for this cause wee Englishmen must pray for Gods ancient people the Iewes for Turkes Heathen and seduced Papists that they may come to the vnity of Faith 6. For our enemies and those that hate vs Matth. 5 44. Pray for
them that hurt you and persecute yau and loue your enemies saith the Lord not that they may be blessed and heartned to proceed in their enmity and malice but be ouercome with our innocency and requiting good for euill and so haue their heart turned vnto God Whom we must not pray for Now as there is some for whom we must pray so there be others for whom we may not pray but pray against 1. The Deuill ours and Gods common enemy wee must pray against him Rom. 16.20 that he may be confounded and troden vnder our feet 2. All knowne enemies of God Dauid hath many Psalmes of imprecations and praying against such of this sort is Antichrist which is an Aduersary 2. Thes 2.4 and exalteth himselfe against all that is called God Such was Iulian the Apostata against whom the Church prayed 1. Sam. 16.1 and Saul was declared to bee such vnto Samuel for which cause he is rebuked for mourning and praying for him 3. We ought not to pray for the dead whose estate is vnchangeable as Abraham told the rich Glutton being in hell that they which were there could not come hither Quest 120. Why is there added in the preface Which art in heauen Answ Not for that I belieue God to be in heauen only for he is euery where but because to bee in heauen is an argumeni of great glorie wherefore I learne with all reuerence and humility to pray vnto him being our father most glorious 1. Eing 8 27. Expl. Here followeth the third thing in the Preface for our direction Which art in heauen This is not spoken circumscriptiue as though God were contained in the heauens for the heauen of heauens are not able to containe him or as though if the heauens were not God cannot bee as the inhabitants of the earth cannot be when the earth ceaseth for God was before all heauens and earth and creatures But God is said to be in heauen 1. First for his glory which doth most shine in the third heauen it being most manifested there to the holy Angels and blessed Saints by an immediate vision and fruition as also his glory that is the manifestation of his Wisdome power c. is by way rationall deduction argued from the lower heauens and the hoast of them the â—unne Moone and starres according to the Song of the holy King The heauens declare the glory of the Lord and the firmament sheweth his handy worke 2. There is not only a naturall but also supernaturall and extraordinary demonstration of his glorious attributes of Iustice Mercy Power and Wisdome which are manifested from heauen as by the Prophets who were immediately inspired from heauen to declare them and by Christ who came from heauen and sometimes by the signes which the heauens beare portending great alterations as before the destruction of Ierusalem and the like and lastly by influences comming from the heauens most notably to destroy most notorious sinners as the old World against which the windowes of Heauen were opened to drowne them and Sodome against which fire and brimstone came thence to burne them vp Thirdly for his puritie and holinesse euen as the heauens are pure and not obnoxious to corruption in such manner as the inferiour bodies are yea when they shal at the last perish and haue an end the yeares of the Lord the same pure and holy God shall last alwaies according to the Psalmist Thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile 4. For his excellent maiesticall Psal 101 2â— and inaccessible brightnesse euen as the most shining heauenly creatures the Sunne and Starres And all this serueth to breed in vs humility and reuerence in coÌ„ming before the Lord euen as the sinful Publican durst not looke vp to heauen but cryed Luke 18. Lord bee mercifull to me a sinner and as the poore Prodigall Father I am not worthy to be called thy child Luke 1.53 for the proud the Lord dispiseth the rich he sendeth empty away that is such as acknowledge not themselues vnworthy wretched sinners Esay 66.2 and presume vpon any thing in themselues but the humble ones that tremble at his word that doe reuerence before him hee wil looke and haue respect vnto Which should make vs so to temper our boldnes with humility and reuerence in praying to this our most glorious Father that when we would be bold with him like sonnes we incurre not the blame of saucinesse and irreuerence with the Iewes and be challenged with that sharpe saying If J be a Father where is mine honour Mal. 1. â— if I be a Master where is my feare saith the Lord of Hostes Quest 121. How many bee the Petitions of this prayer Answ Six whereof the three former concerne the glory of God the three latter concerne nur selues Explan In handling the petitions of this prayer 1. Wee are to consider of them in generall and then in particular Generally they bee sixe as many concerning Gods glory as our owne necessities and the first in order concerning Gods glory the last our selues The equall number teaching vs how gratious the Lord is towards vs sinfull men allowing vs if we come with one request for the aduancement of his glory to come with another for our owne benefit if with three for him with three for our selues also This is no small fauour when a mortall King will 〈…〉 when do the like happy would his subiects think themselues and pray often and heartily for his health and honour if premising prayers for his welfare hee would allow them to petion freely also for themselues being ready to grant their desires Happy then are we that serue so good a King but vnworthy of this happines sith that vngratefully wee seeke not his honour but the satisfying of our owne worldly lusts hee alloweth vs to pray as much for our selues as for himself three for our selues and three for him but wee pray three for him and threescore for our selues or nothing for him and altogether for our selues thus requiting the Lord euill for good Let euery man bee ashamed of this and desire as heartily the glorifying of Gods name as his owne necessary foode and raiment as the welfare of his owne soule The order of the petition The order of placing the petitions concerning Gods glory first and then those concerning our selues teacheth 1. that God is absolutely to be respected and for himselfe but man for Gods cause He is the Soueraigne Lord of all and the reuerence of him ought to sway all the greatest men are not so to be reuerenced simply for their power and greatnes but for him Matth. 10.28 and in him I will tell you saith Christ whom yee shall feare not him that can kill the body but him that can destroy body and soule in hell fire And this is the argument vsed by the Apostle to perswade obedience to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 because there are no
powers but of God and the powers that are are of God Euen as the riuers come from the sea and runne into the sea so all mens greatnesse and that they are men commeth from God and ends in God If God commandeth any thing he is to be heard for his commands sake if man commandeth any thing he is to be heard for Gods sake which if it were so sinne should not so much haue the vpper hand but this is turned amongst the men of this age into the contrary man is heard and obserued for himselfe God for man a plaine euidence whereof is the obedience of the most vnto great persons and gouernours and neglect of Gods poore Ministers armed only with the Word the Sword of the Spirit 2. That the first and maine thing by the Lord intended in creating all is his owne glory and whatsoeuer is good for man is subordinate vnto this and onely so farre forth to bee sought after as it maketh for Gods glory The heauens are made to shew his glory the earth and seas are for his glory al men are made for his glory yea the vessels of wrath for of him for him and vnto him are all things to him be glory for euer Rom. 11 36. Amen This made Moses to neglect his owne soule rather then God should be dishonoured and Paul to lay open himselfe to the curse that God might haue glory by the conuersion of the Iewes And this will make euery one that is an obedient subiect to the King of heauen with ioy to beare any crosse so that God may haue glory to account all losse which is gotten with his dishonour For if the maine estate of any man bee safe he is the lesse troubled at small losses but much lesse if hundreths of pounds bee daily added hereunto and his losses be but some few pence no more ought wee to be much troubled at our owne losses or crosses seeing the maine Gods glory is hereby greatly increased 3. That the glory of the Lords name is so deare as that hee did not only make it his marke in the creation but in euery particular dutie done by man hee setteth it still as his marke as here in prayer in giuing the law he beginneth with his owne maiesty in the Gospell at the very natiuity of that blessed one the Angels are heard lauding and glorifying God And in like manner ought wee to bee affected to Gods glory in euery duty seeking this first and chiefely and not to be seene of men as the Pharisees For if a man doth fast pray heare the word giue almes deale iustly in some other respect chiefely he breakes this rule of Christ he pleaseth not whatsoeuer or how oft soeuer his deuotion bee hee can haue no thankes at Gods hands Quest 122. Which bee the three petitions concerning Gods glory Answ The first is Hallowed be thy name the second Thy Kingdome come the Third Thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen Quest 123. In the first of these petitions what do you desire Answ That the holy name of God may bee glorified in the vse of his titles word and workes Explan In handling these petitions more particularly I will obserue first the order secondly the sense thirdly the scope of euery petition For the first Hallowed be thy name this is placed before thy Kingdome come to teach vs that no man can bee a true subiect of Gods kingdome vnlesse that in his heart hee maketh principall account of Gods glory For then onely maist thou hope to be accepted as a good subiect vnder Gods kingdome when thou first desirest Hallowed bee not mine but thy name The name of God When thou settest vp not thy selfe thy pleasure profit or glory to be chiefly sought after in professing the Christian religion but the honouring of Gods name so that such as seeke for aduantage by their profession 1. Tim. 6.6 thinking that gaine is godliness as was the manner of some whom the Apostle challengeth that vnder the colour of religion deceiue and inueagle others to their owne commoditie are not of Gods Kingdome but are puffed vp knowing nothing doting in stead of going the right way Verse 5. or hauing any true wisdome 2. For the sense of the words By the name of the Lord here we are to vnderstand that whatsoeuer it is whereby the Lord is made knowne vnto vs according to his most glorious attributes wisdome power mercy c. 1. God is knowne by his name And this is first by his titles God Lord Iehouah Lord of hosts the Almighty c. for by these God hath made himselfe knowne vnto vs and thâ—se do serue most properly to set forth God for which cause though for their office sake being Gods Vicegerents some haue been called Gods and Lords yet neuer any man presumed thus to bee called as by his proper name that we can reade of amongst all Gods people â—n the booke of God but Iesus Christ who was truly Emmanuel God with vs. Let no man therefore aspire after such names but leaue them off rather as too high for mortall man 2. By his word Iohn 1. 2. Cor. 3.18 Secondly God is made knowne by his word and therefore Christ hath the title of the word of God being the fountaine from whence the word of wisedome sloweth and hee that knoweth the word written knoweth God his face being visibly and gloriously reflected to our open faces there as by a glasse Thirdly by his works the heauens the earth the seas 3. By his workâ— infinite number of creatures herein contained which doe also set forth God vnto vs For the inuisible things of him that is Rom. 1.20 his eternal power and God-head are seene by the creation of the world considered in his workes And as these lasting workes of God do set him forth vnto vs so doe his transient workes acts of iudgement mercy prouidence and goodnesse Let thy name be hallowed or sanctified 1. This doth first signifie To Sanctifie what the purifying of a thing which before was corrupt and vnholy thus mystically it was shewed to Peter that God had sanctified the Gentiles when hee being inuited to eate of the creatures appearing in the sheet and refusing them as vncleane was the second time commanded The things which God hath sanctified Acts 10.15 pollute thou not 2. The separating of any thing common to an holy vse thus Aaron and his sonnes are said to be sanctified and their vestments and vessels of the Temple and all things dedicate and thus are the houses of God now a dayes to bee counted holy and glebes and tithes of the Church 3. The acknowledging of a thing to be holy and declaring it by giuing all due obseruance and respect hereunto so that the holines thereof may be made more famous and notable amongst all men and thus principally doe wee pray hollowed bee thy name as it is holy and glorious make vs to
fore-knowledge of God and against his disposing will it is not possible that wicked men and wicked Angels should do any thing But in this there is little comfort as to the gally-slaues of the Turkes being compelled to their taske the comfort onely is when from the heart willingly and chearefully Gods will is done namely his reuealed will and Law To doe Gods will Heb. 11.6 Esay 1. Now for this it is necessary that a man be first of this kingdome Without faith it is impossible to please God All duties done by the vnsanctified Iewes liuing in sinne are reiected as abominable Their new Moones their Sabbaths their incense their sacrifices without these a man cannot so much as thinke any thing pleasing vnto God 2. Cor. 3.5 euen as they that yeeld alleageance to the Pope or to the Turke or any enemy of our King cannot please him their lawfull Soueraigne how officious soeuer they bee So they in whom the power of darkenesse is not yet shaken off but are still through infidelity and the loue of sinne vnder the Prince of the ayre and not subiects of the kingoome of heauen cannot please God what duties soeuer they seeme to the world to performe with zeale and deuotion This then serueth first to shew vs the fountaine of all our goodnes the grace of God the mercy of our heauenly King who maketh vs able to serue him and crowneth our seruice with glory tâ—at for no seruice which wee doe we presume to challenge ought at his hands as the merit of our worke but reiect this as Popish arrogancy and acknowledge when wee haue done al that we can we are vnprofitable seruants which is Christian simplicitie 2. Not to rest in any outward act or duty which we doe but labour for true faith for hearts rightly seasoned as hearts of the subiects of his kingdome otherwise it is lost labour whatsoeuer we doe in vaine are ye iust mercifull or deuout vnlesse the seruice of Satan be in heart renounced vnlesse there be faith purging inwardly 2. The Kingdome of God For the sense of the words Thy kingdome the obiect of this desire is first to bee considered and then the act let it come Gods kingdome is the rule that hee doth exercise ouer his creatures and is generall ouer all and speciall ouer the elect Generally his kingdome doth comprehend the whole world with all things therein which he ruleth and gouerneth by his prouidence making one to be for the preseruation or punishment of the other thus vpholding things in order euer since the first creation Psal 48.2 Psal 93.1 In this sense God is called by the Psalmist the great King and God is King be the Heathen neuer so impatient and againe the Lord reigneth c. and vnto his First-borne Christ the Heathen are giuen for inheritance Psal 2. and the vttermost ends of the earth for a possession Specially Gods Kingdome is ouer the Church howsoeuer dispersed into many places yet making but one Kingdome and this Kingdome is partly in Heauen partly vpon earth till the last great day when in Heauen onely it shall flourish That part of his Kingdome which is vpon earth is the whole multitude of all such people as outwardly embrace the Christian religion though many be prophane or hypocrites and this part is called the Kingdome of Heauen Matth. 13. both in the Parable of the Sower of the Draw-net and of the Field wherein the enuious man sowed tares c. Wicked men being for a time mixt amongst the godly but at the last day to bee seuered and singled out and left the godly onely being taken and this is Gods speciall outward Kingdome which in speciall manner he defendâ—th from Infidels holding vp the Scepter of his Word and giuing them lawes whereby to be gouerned Now besides this there is an inward spirituall Kingdome of God which is ouer all those in whose hearts these lawes are written to doe them and the holy Spirit ruleth and beareth sway and happy is that man which is thus of his Kingdome for when Christ did highly extoll Iohn the Baptist saying that a greater then he was not borne of women hee affirmeth yet that the least in the Kingdome of Heauen is greater then hee the least of those that are inwardly called greater then hee by his most excellent office euen as they which doe the will of God in Heauen are more then mother brethren and sisters of Christ then Mary as shee was dignified to be his mother according to the flesh That part of the Kingdome which is really in Heauen consisteth of Angels and Saints and is imperfect till the last day when in a more speciall manner the Kingdome shall bee deliuerd vp to God the Father that he may bee all in all 1. Cor. 15.24 And thus much for the meaning of the obiect The act Let it come This is first of the generall Kingdome whereby the world is most prouidently ruled let it stand let wickednesse be punished and godlinesse rewarded 1. The Kingdome of grace commeth by foure degrees Secondly of the speciall Kingdome the comming whereof is in foure degrees 1. Let it be erected where it is not send thy word send Labourers to worke in thy haruest let thy Word sound to all parts of the earth to the Iew to the Turke to Infidels in all places plant a Church there this specially is the praying for al men vnto which Saint Paul exhorteth that the Gospell may shine amongst them that it may shine to their hearts who are yet in darknesse 2. Let it be confirmed and continued where it is let it not be abolished by persecution corrupted by heresie vanish by hypocrisie or degenerate and grow into the contrarie by prophanenesse 3. Let it be restored where it is decaied or corrupted in doctrine or manners restore such as are falne by weaknesse purge the errours of such as are seduced 4. Let it be perfected made compleat by hastening the marriage day wherein the new Ierusalem may bee in all points as a Bride trimmed for her husband which shall onely bee at the last day when death and the Deuill and euerie enemie shall be destroyed and God alone shall absolutely raigne ouer his people guiding them in and out euerlastingly and communicating his heauenly most glorious Kingdome vnto them 3. For the scope The supplication is 2. The scope of the words 1. For Gods generall Kingdome not that it shall faile whilst the world endureth bur because it is Gods will that we should pray for such things as make for his glory wee are directed to aske here the exercising of Gods soueraigntie and dominion ouer the world whereby his power wisedome and goodnesse may appeare to the sonnes of men of the great creatures the irrationall the Heauens Earth and Seas being still contained in their proper places properties and operations of the rationall the obstinate and rebellious being by his iust iudgement punished and the
What we pray for preseruing vs from sin and damnation the first whereof is the spirit of grace for which we haue Dauids example Psalm 51. Establish me with thy free spirit This grace is threefold First light of vnderstanding of the holy Scriptures whereby we are made able to vse them as the sword of the spirit against our spirituall enemies We pray therfore Ephes 6.17 that when we are tempted we may be able to handle this weapon as our Lord did cutting off the weapons vsed against for sin 2. Stedfastnes of faith whereby as by a shield the fiery darts of the Deuill are repressed and kept from hurting vs which also is of vertue to purifie the heart 3. Patience in bearing any crosse or affliction whereby wee are tempted at any time that in stead of sinne the issue thereof may bee hope according to that of Paul Tribulation bringeth forth patience Rom. 5.3 patience experience and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts 2. We pray for the helping hand of the Lord to turne euil into good vnto vs according to the experience of former times Rom. 8.28 Wee know that all things worke together for the best of those that loue God that are called of his purpose That in the middest of temptation wee may haue the comfort of the Apostle vnto whom praying against temptations it was answered My grace is sufficient for thee 2. Cor. 11.10 for my power is made perfect through weakenesse For though wee be tempted and euill be intended against vs yet the Lord who can raise light out of darkenesse can turne this very euill into good vnto vs whether it bee distraction of mind sicknesse of body priuation of any member or sinne it selfe And this he doth Euill turned into good how First by humiliation and casting vs downe vnder and for these things as Nebuchadnezzar the proudest and Saul the bloudiest persecutor yea when through the aboundance of reuelation hee was ready to bee exalted aboue measure hee hath a check hereby giuen vnto him to keepe him downe Secondly by alienating and estranging our affections from the world and worldly things whilest the Lord doth hereby mingle wormewood and gall as it were with them euen as nurses do towards their children to weane them from the dugge Psal 119.71 Thirdly by framing to more carefull obedience for the time to come as Dauid acknowledgeth Jt is good for me that I haue been afflicted that I may learne thy statutes euen as scholers that haue been beaten for their faults or spent their time passed negligently are afterwards the more carefull and industrious 1. Cor. 11 28. Fourthly euill is turned to our good by preuention the Lord punishing vs in this world that wee may escape in the world to come as the Apostle teacheth to the Corinthians 3. We pray for euerlasting life that God for his mercies sake would bestow this good of all goods vpon vs in regard of which all the things of this world are but as a messe of pottage as drosse and dung Heb. 12 16. Phil. 3.8 other things being common to the Reprobate and to Gods peculiar people this is the right of the first borne other things bringing a little ioy with much sorrow this infinite ioy free from all sorrow other things being temporall and momentary this eternall and euerlasting 3. The thanksgiuing is for Gods spirit of grace making vs in any measure to resist sinne and purging vs thereof for the good arising to vs by temptations for deliuerance from the punishments by our sinnes deserued and for part giuen vs in the inheritance immortall and most glorious So that Leade vs not into temptation is as much as if more expresely the deprecation and to euill insuing thereupon the supplication Giue grace that wee may not bee preuailed against but haue power to resist all temptations and be finally crowned with glory the thanksgiuing thou hast not led vs into temptation but assured vs of finall deliuerance from hell and death blessed be thy name therefore Quest 130. Wherefore serueth the Conclusion For thine is the Kingdome c Answ It is added as a reason of all the Petitions to strengthen our faith that God being both able and willing doth grant all our requests made vnto him in the name of Christ and therefore in the end we put to a note of confidence and say Amen Explan Here we haue also to be obserued the order the sense and the scope of this conclusion 1. For the order it followeth all the Petitions and containeth a kind of promise to giue glory to God and to bee thankfull our requests being granted whence wee learne that it is necessary to obserue the Lords dealing towards vs when wee haue called vpon his name how graciously he heareth and helpeth vs that out of a speciall apprehension of his former mercies wee may build assured confidence of future and be duely thankfull to his holy name Thus Dauid kept a Register of the Lords dealing towards him and is confident against the Giant Goliah and for thankfulnesse it is required as much as prayer Psal 50.14 Call vpon me in the time of trouble and I will heare and deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me thou shalt remember this as thy duty hauing receiued deliuerance to note it and to be thankfull Pray continually and in all things giue thanks thus did Moses 1. Thes 5.17 Deborah Barak Samson and all the faithfull The not obseruing of Gods mercies granted at our request blunts the edge of our zeale this way and causeth that the Lord hath none but a formall thanksgiuing at our hands which is abominable it maketh vs without confidence and feruency triuiall and idle in our prayers euen as an idiote or senseles man that hath not reason to know note and acknowledge his benefactors and such as doe for him 2. For the sense of the words Thine is the Kingdome that is both generall ouer the world and speciall ouer the Church and chosen neither is there any kingdome but is ruled by thee as by the supreme constitutor and appointer thereof and in this faith doe we pray vnto thee submitting our selues as thy subiects and liege people The power that is the Almighty power whereby thou art able to doe all things whatsoeuer thy people aske and beg of thee there is nothing out of thy power neither life nor death things present nor things to come no power can withstand thee either of men or Diuels but thou art able to doe for vs mauger them all wee are without all power and might in our selues to help our selues wee know not what to doe but our eyes wait vpon thee And the glory that is thou doest so moderate thy Kingdome and power doing good to all thy people that thou art the most glorious King and most excellent not strange to thy subiects suing vnto
conueyance of the estate is fully made so is it in the word and Sacraments for grace and the state of glory to come by sealing and deliuering it is fully conueyed vnto vs in the Sacraments the couenants being before drawne in the Word Râ—th 4. And thus the Sacraments are both a meanes to receiue grace and a pledge to assure vs hereof as hee which of olde did draw off his shooe and giue it vnto his neighbour did hereby assure him of his inheritance and as in all ages hee which giueth a pledge of speciall note to his neighbour doth hereby assure him of the thing promised so the Lord by giuing vnto vs the outward signes of the Sacraments doth as it were by pledges make vs sure of his grace wee being no intruders but such as he doth offer them vnto of which wee shall speake afterwards Quest How many parts bee there of a Sacrament Answ Two the outward visible signe and the inward spirituall grace Explan This may bee gathered from the definition of a Sacrament and is inserted heere to make way vnto the particular consideration of each Sacrament which are knowne onely then when we know their parts the outward signe by Christ ordained and the inward grace signified for put any other than the right outward signe out of the case of necessiity and it is no right Sacrament of Christ for wine put water and the Sacrament is marred for water put an hot iron or sand as some Heretiques haue done or vnto it creame honey oyle and spittle as the Popish Priests doe and the Sacrament is clogged and embased with the admixture of drosse But if any such corruption bee the person being faithfull that receiueth the Sacrament and ignorant how the wine is mixed or in his infancie how the water hath beene blended it shall stand in force vnto him if the right forme of the institution hath beene vsed in baptisme in the name of the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost in the Lords Supper Take eate this is my body c. because it it is Gods pledge though some things be ouer added Againe make a change of the outward signe into the inward grace and it ceaseth to be a Sacrament as by that doctrine of Transubstantiation in the Lords Supper for if the signe be changed into the thing signified that is a Sacrament no more than an Angel in gold is a pledge for the payment of an Angell Quest What is the outward signe in Baptisme Answ Water wherein the party baptized is dipped or sprinkled with in the name of the Father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost Math. 3.13 Explan After the generall consideration of the Sacraments followeth the speciall of either Sacrament apart And first of Baptisme and of the first part which is the outward The outward part of Baptisme is water which ought to bee pure and cleane fittest to wash the body from all filthinesse for which cause Iohn the Baptist baptized in the riuer of Iordan and vnto his Baptisme Christ himselfe came thither Neither was this any thing rashly and vnaduisedly taken vp but long before mistically appointed by the Lord If any vncleannesse had come vnto a man by touching the dead by the leprosie c. they were commanded to wash in pure water and so were iudged cleane 1 Cor. 10. 2 King 5. All the Israelites are said to haue been baptized in the sea Naaman the leprous Syrian was bidden to goe and wash in Iordan and be cleane A blinde man was bidden by Christ to goe and wash in the poole of Siloam and recouered sight All which things serue to set forth the naturall faculty honourable antiquity of water being vsed to clense from filthinesse and the like is not to be found of any thing else for this purpose Which serueth to confute the errour of them that haue presumed to vse some other outward signe in Baptisme as of one Seleucus and Hermias Galatians of whom Augustine speaketh out of Philaster that they would baptize with branding with an hot Iron abusing that place of Christ Yee shall bee baptized with the holy Ghost and with fire 2. Wherein the party baptized is dipped or sprinckled with it For of old they were wont in hot countries to dip the party to be baptized being all naked into the water and so hee was washed all ouer and thus did Iohn baptize making choyce for this purpose of the riuer Iordan but in colder Countries experience teaching how dangerous it is for Infants to be diued into the cold water in winter time sprinkling water vpon the face hath beene vsed part of the body being thus washed for the whole and yet no presumption can be noted heerein for differing from the first ordination First because it is dangerous to weake Infants to doe otherwise which the Lord would haue to be auoided saying I will haue mercy and not Sacrifice that is when the obseruing of any ordinance of mine in the strictnesse is against the good of my Creature and to the indangering thereof I would rather that regard should be had ro the good of the Creature then to this strictnesse Ios 1. For this cause Circumcision commanded to be the eighth day was deferred whilst the people of Israel were trauelling in the wildernesse forty yeares and though vpon the Saboth Math. 12 a rest from working was required yet workes of necessity for the safegard of man and beast were allowed Secondly the vertue of the Sacrament is not measured by the quantity or vniuersall transfusion of the outward signe which our Sauiour teacheth when vnto Peter desiring to be washed hands and head and all parts he answereth Ioh. 13 10. He that is washed needeth not sauing to wash his feete onely but is cleane euery whit In which wordes howsoeuer hee also teacheth another thing yet withall he correcteth it as an error to thinke it more auailable simply to be washed all ouer than on one part of the body onely Some haue vsed to dippe the party to be baptized thrice in the water in remembrance of the three dayes wherein Christ lay in the graue and for this threefold immersion haue stood both Tertullian and Ciprian but because no such itteration of baptizing is commanded in the institution we haue it but single 3. In the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost for according to these words the ministers of the Gospell are to baptize this being their charge Math. 28.19 Goe teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father of the Son and of the Holy Ghost so that to adde or to take away from this forme of words is cursed presumption as being adding or taking away from Gods strict and expresse word From whence wee may gâ—ther how presumptuous those Romane Catholiques are that say that the name of our Lady may also be added in baptisme as Dionysius a Carthusian Theophronius and Eutychius haue beene reported to vse this
of sinnes and eternall life is sealed vnto them as well as vnto their Parents euen as an Estate or Conueyance in law is made sure vnto a child together with the father by some ceremony vsed vnto it when it vnderstandeth not what is done Ezâ—k 18.18.10 Againe it is further added which they themselues when they come of age are bound to performe Because that howsoeuer in their infancy before they doe good or euill their parents estate is reckoned theirs as hath been said yet in their elder age they are taken as distinct persons subsisting by themselues and standing or falling to themselues if therefore in this due time they doe not actually beleeue and repent their Baptisme is made frustrate and vaine vnto them For then commeth the time of which the Prophet speaketh If a righteous man beget a sonne that is a thiefe or a shedder of blood c. he shall die the death Verse 20. The righteousnesse of the righteous shall bee vpon him and the wickednesse of the wicked shall bee vpon himselfe Wherefore it standeth euery man in hand now to looke to himselfe seeing that how holy Parents so euer hee hath and how soeuer religious his beginning hath been yet if these things bee wanting hee is altogether in his sinnes and vncleane If hee dyeth before wee are to account him holy and vndoubtedly in Gods fauour To whom belongeth the office of Baptizing To the Ministers onely and to none other that is not ordained to that sacred office by the successours of the Apostles and is thereby himselfe made a successour of the Apostles and partaker in that generall Commission which shall neuer bee cancelled till the end of the world Goe and teach all Nations baptizing them c. Are Lay-men are women the teachers of Nations Wee read that our Sauiour himselfe baptized not but his Disciples did which is to bee taken exclusiuely that none baptized but they namely his Apostles and other of the seuenty Disciples who were called to the Ministeriall function If it bee said that priuate persons circumcised of old yea euen Zipporah a woman circumsised her sonne and the Master of euery family killed the Passeouer in his priuat house and distributed it vnto his family whence it may seeme to be lawfull euen for priuate persons now adayes to administer the Sacraments I answere that when Circumcision and the Passeouer were first ordained there were no Priests specially appoynted but the eldest man of euery family was a Priest vnto God and did both sacrifice and performe all other Priestly duties but after that the Tribe of Leui was taken these things were done by them and not by any of other Tribes Now vnder the Gospell Christ hath ordained some from the beginning to preach and administer the Sacraments and therefore it is a confusion and disorder for others to doe those Whence it appeareth that our Communion Booke doth very iudiciously explaine that in time of necessity or danger priuate Baptisme is to bee performed by a lawfull Minister least Midwiues or others should intrude into this function Quest Why was the Sacrament of the Lords Supper ordained Answ For a continuall remembrance of the sacrifice of the death of Christ and of the benefits which we receiue thereby Explan After Baptisme the Sacrament of Initiation followeth the Lords Supper the Sacrament of Consolidation for as the one bringeth the soule into the societie of the faithfull so doth the other feed it and comfort it with heauenly comforts Math. 26. Now considering that both the Sacraments are Seales it is worthily propounded for a question why this particular Sacrament of the Lords Supper was ordeined and it is answered for a continuall remembrance For this is intimated by the Lord to be the proper end of this Institution when he saith Doe this in remembrance of me 1. Cor. 11.26 For as often as yee eate this Bread and drinke this Cup saith the Apostle yee shew the Lords death till hee commeth And this remembrance is so effectuall as that before whomsoeuer it is made it is as if Christ were visibly crucified in their sight Gal. 3 1. for to this purpose saith Saint Paul to the Galathians to whom Christ Iesus was plainely described before your eyes and amongst you crucified In Baptisme there is also a remembrance of Christes death in that as the water floweth so did his blood in streames runne out but this is not the particular end of Baptisme to represent Christ crucified but as he is vertually in vs clensing our soules and making vs to dye and to be buried vnto sinne besides Baptisme doth not so fully set before our eyes Christs grieuous passions as doth the Lords Supper wherein are to be remembred all things about his sufferings The Bread and Wine are first prepared the one by threshing grinding and baking in the fiery ouen the other by cutting downe casting them into the Wine-presse and treading with the feet of men Againe when there is thus made a loafe of bread it is diuided and broken that it may become food and when wine is thus made it is powred out to be drunke and which is a principall Analogie the corne and grape out of which they are made are the meere fruits of Gods blessing and not of mans labour and lastly this threshing and grinding and treading of these creatures are by man for whose sustenance they serue and when they are made ready can affoord no comfort to such as haue them but by Gods effectuall blessing according to that Deut. 8.3 Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God So wee are to remember heere that Christ is the Sonne of Gods loue towards vs sent from Heauen according to Gods eternall purpose for our comfort and saluation not through any labour or seeking of ours 2. Cor. 3.5 seeing wee were all enemies euer since the trangression and dead in sinne so as that wee could not so much as thinke a good thought 2. Wee must remember that Christ was threshed with many strokes of affliction ground in the milne of sorrowes and baken in the hoat ouen of Gods wrath when through the feruency heereof his sweat ran downe from him like drops of blood Luke 22.44 that he was cut downe and trodden in the wine-presse of Gods wrath due to vs for sinne 3. That his bodie was broken and his blood shed out of his hands feet and sides that he might be vnto vs bread indeed and drinke indeed 4. That all these sufferings came vnto him from man for whose comfort hee was sent from heauen sinne being the cause and sharpening the Speare and Nayles against him and mens handes being instruments thus to torture and torment him Lastly wee must remember that as Gods mercy sent him so his blessing must cause that we may liue by him otherwise wee are still subiect to perish in our sinnes that we may alwayes lift vp our
hearts vnto him for this blessing It followeth whereof this remembrance is Of the sacrifice of the death of Christ. The old Sacraments and Sacrifices did prefigure this as the Lambe slaine euery morning and euery euening the red Cow the Scape-Goate the Paschall Lambe and all the bloud shed in Sacrificing which made that the bloud might not bee eaten because Christes bloud remaineth euer to speake better things in Gods eares then the bloud of Abel Heb. 13.8 Now as it was in those Sacraments prefigured so in this it is remembred as a thing past because that Christ Iesus yesterday and to day is the same also for euer And the death of Christ is truely a Sacrifice the Altar was the Crosse the Priest Christ himselfe the creature offered was his humane nature the blood shed his precious blood and the fat fuming vp the sweete perfume of his rich merits Of this much is spoken to the Hebrewes Heb. 7.27 Heb 9.12 He did once offer vp himselfe by his owne blood he entred once into the holy place obtained eternall redemption for vs. Moreouer such as the vse of sacrificing hath beene such is the vse of this sacrifice of Christs death The vse of sacrificing was fourefolde 1. To expiate and doe away sinne for if any man had sinned he was appointed to bring a sacrifice therefore 2. To sanctifie those that were outwardly defiled by any vncleannesse as when any had beene infected with the leprosie 3. When a man had touched a dead body they were likewise vsed to sanctifie assemblies and solemne meetings as when all Israell were met at the feast that Salomon made and when Iobs children met together to feast 1 Sam. 13.8 4. To prosper all weighty attempts that are vndertaken as when the battell was by Saul entred into against the Philistims he did sacrifice after that he had tarried seauen dayes for Samuel who intended to haue beene there to do sacrifice himselfe And of the same vse and effectuall to these vses is the sacrifice of Christs death 1 Ioh. 1.6 First to expiate sinne for It is the bloud of Iesus Christ that cleanseth from all sinne Eph. 2.13.11 Secondly To sanctifie such as before were vncleane for Yee that were farre off saith the Apostle are made neere by the bloud of Christ for hee is our peace who hath made of both one and hath broken downe the stop of partition wall that is whereas in times past some were vncleane as the Gentiles and seperated from Israell now they are sanctified and made all one people And the same is expressed by the sheete let downe from heauen before Peter wherein were creatures both cleane and vncleane but it was shewed that by Christ not onely meates but people of all sorts were then sanctified Thirdly all meetings and feastings are sanctified onely by him hee hauing borne the curse for vs and therefore when two or three are gathered together in his name God is in the midst of them as in an holy assembly Act 20.7 Fourthly by vertue of this sacrifice only can we looke to be prospered in our weighty attempts this being the standard that as Constantines crosse maketh all the enemies to yeeld before it and the viands and weapons Act. 2. wherewith the Disciples sought to be furnished in all their dangerous voyages and the precious cordiall that put spirit and magnanimity into the Church so as that it flourished in the midst of Persequutors and Tyrants Whence it appeareth to be a fiction and no truth that the Lord did allow the Israelites of old to sacrifice only that they might be kept from offering sacrifices to Diuels as the Heathen Againe how absurd it is to hold the Sacrament of the Lords Supper to be a Sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead seeing it is only a remembrance of a Sacrifice neyther is there any liuing creature slaine as must needes bee that there may be a Sacrifice and yet so impudent haue some beene as that they not only affirme it to be a Sacrifice but more auaileable than the very Sacrifice of Christ vpon the Crosse as the Queene Mother of Francis the second of France complained by Letters vnto the Pope that it was preached It will bee answered that this Fryar was too bold so to preach and that the Pope would not beare him out in it But surely no magnifyer of the Masse durst haue sung so high a note but in a Church where the true remembrance of Christs death is so obscured and falsifyed by the bastard Masse and peruerted from the true Sacramentall representation and inward application by Faith into a carnall and theatricall ostentation in crucifyxes and other pictures supersticiously adored Did our Sauiour trow we speake to the painters and engrauers when he said doe this in remembrance of me 1 Cor 11.28 Math. 12. It followeth in the answere And of the benefits that wee receiue thereby for as the danger is great to abuse this ordinance of the Lord or to contemne it the one eating and drinking his owne damnation the other prouoking the master of this feast to anger and reuenge so the benefit is great to vse it rightly whatsoeuer good is purchased vnto vs by the precious blood of Christ being remembred hereby to our vnspeakeable comfort to speake more largely of which benefits there will bee place afterwards Quest What is the outward signe or part of the Lords supper Answ Bread and wine which the Lord hath commanded to bee receiued Explan Hauing considered the end of the institution of the Lords supper the Author and instituter being supposed to bee known to all Christians viz. the Lord Iesus the same night that he was betrayed it followeth here of the outward and visible part of bread and wine In the handling of which diuers questions doe arise First Whether both these things are necessary to bee vsed in the administration of the Lords supper and to be administred to all receiuers Quest 2 These of necessity must be vsed wheresoeuer they may be had vnder paine of being accounted a derogater from the Lords ordination because hee that precisely commanded the vse of these The bread only hath been long vsed to the Laity in the Church of Rome vnder this pretence that it is Christs very body and so must needes haue blood in it for the auoiding of inconueniences if the cup should be vsed also seeing that some of Christs precious blood might bee thus spilt vpon the ground or hang vpon mens beards Wherefore this hath beene also established by the Councel of Trent and for some referred vnto the Pope who through much instance granted the vse of the cup also to them Oh sacriledge whereby both Christ is robbed of his authority and his ordinance debased Christ himselfe hauing commanded Eate Drinke ye all of this it must bee referred to the Pope and he must first allow or else it cannot be lawfull And why forsooth should
he not afford our Sauiours whole allowance to other Christians as well as to the Bohemians Must all the rest of the Christian world be cut short of halfe of their spiritual banquet What fault haue they committed that they must be debarred of the fruite of the vine Surely Christ our Master was not so prouident as his ouerwise Vicar to foresee the grand inconueniences of his sacred primitiue institution 2 Cor. 1â— If they tell vs that the Supper was first instituted amongst Clericks only for the Disciples only were present we answere this is a silly shift for by the like reason the Laicks should haue neyther cup nor bread but they had both also appointed vnto them as wel vnto the Clericks for to the Corinthians Saint Paul teacheth in generall the vse of both and applyeth the ordination both of bread and wine to the whole congregation of the Faithfull Besides it is a weake reason that is vsed viz. that the bread after the words of consecration is transubstantiated and turned into the very body of Christ therefore is not without bloud For this transubstantiation is mere commentum humanum a mere fiction of man so absurd as that if there were not many other strong reasons at large set downe by learned writers in this controuersie which I purposely omit these few reasons following doe sufficiently shew the vanity of this contention or rather circumuention Reas 1 Iohn 6 63. First because that grant it were the very body of Christ his flesh and bones what would this auaile our soules the Lord himselfe hauing taught vs that the flesh profiteth nothing speaking of his owne flesh if they should eate it with their teeth for all things that are eaten as they defile not so they sanctifie not the man seeing they goe downe into the belly Marke 7 16. and are cast out into the draught See therefore ye Romanists what is it that yee striue for What is it that your graue Councell of holy Fathers vnder your graund Captaine Innocent the third in the Councell of Laterane after long deliberation so wisely determined Doe ye not pursue a dead dogge or seeke a flea in the wildernes to vse the words of Dauid to Saul Secondly if it were Christs very body hee must not once onely haue suffered but 10000. times euen so oft as hee is receiued seeing his body is broken and torne with the teeth and his bloud is poured out yea the faithfull such as from crucifying to themselues the Lord of Life which is so abhorring from all good Diuinity Heb. 10.17 as that for such it teacheth that there is no more sacrifice for sinne but a fearefull looking for of iudgement and fire that shall deuoure the aduersaries Consider this also ye Popish Priests what an odious estate ye seeke to bring your selues into whilst you seeke to haue Christs body really present in the Sacrament Are you fo blind as that if you see this you doe not see your selues also to bee his bloudy executioners and butchers Thirdly if Christs body be really in the Sacrament it must needes eyther long since haue an end or else the Lord must daily create him new bodies and a thousand bodies at once seeing that he is so often eaten vp and in so many places at the same time If it be said that the same body can be in many places at once and that it is not wasted and spent though it be often eaten through Gods miraculous working I answere that this is contrary to all not only naturall but also enlightened reason seeing that no quantity can be eaten and by eating consumed as the bread and wine in the Sacrament are but it is wasted and spent I grant that God can indeede miraculously feede men with bread and meate and yet cause that a greater quantity shall remaine as when fiue thousand were fed with a few loaues c. but here the bread was not consumed in eating as it is in the Lords Supper againe a body cannot be in many places at once but being a continued quantity it must fill the interuallum also betwixt one place and another though through miracle not visibly yet so as that it may be felt and hinder the passage of other bodies otherwise the body must be turned into a Spirit that hath not flesh and bones and the nature thereof must cease to be for though misteries in Diuinity bee aboue Philosophicall reason yet they are not cleane contrary vnto it as this is if there be such a mystery But we learne to detest these and the like as foule prophanations of the Lords ordinance and to hold the truth according to Christs appointment Quest 2 Why are bread and wine rather than other signes to be vsed and appointed Because of the neere resemblance betwixt them and Christs precious body and blood First in the preparation the corne whereof the bread is made is threshed c. as hath beene already shewed in speaking of the remembrance Ioh. 1.82 Secondly in the vse the bread and wine are taken fed vpon and inwardly in the stomack digested so the body and blood of Christ is taken and entreth into the stomack of the soule by Faith Psal 104.14.15 Thrdly in the vertue bread and wine being giuen to such as are ready to famish through want of foode doth reuiue them they strengthen the heart of man and make him cheerefull and merry according to that in the Psalmes He bringeth bread forth out of the earth and wine that maketh glad the heart of man so the body and blood of Christ being receiued by the faithfull soule that is euen hungerstarued for want of foode doth reuiue and put life into it for He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath euerlasting life saith the Lord Ioh. 6.47 it strengtheneth vnto a Christian course for without mee saith the LORD also yee can doe nothing and it giueth ioy and gladnesse The Christians after Christs ascention continued together breaking of bread with gladnes and singlenes of heart Act. 2.46 Gen. 14.18 Secondly bread and wine were appointed that by Christ might be fulfilled what before was begun by Melchisedech after whose order hee is for he brought forth bread and wine vnto Abraham Eph. 2. and as the partition wall betwixt Abrahams feede and vs is by him broken downe so the vnity of ceremony was hereby established all others being but more varieties to expresse the same thing but this specially of bread and wine continuing in vse euen vnto the time of this Supper one part of the bread in the Passeouer being kept hid vnder a napkin and a cup of wine to bee distributed after the feast with thankesgiuing Act 15.10 Thirdly bread and wine were appointed because they were things common and alwaies at hand and so in this Sacramentall seale we neede not to say who shall ascend to Heauen to fetch Christ from thence And as they are common
Explan Considering the solemne ordination of the Lords Supper in a time of so great need when the bridegroome was now to be taken away from the childreÌ„ of the mariage chamber and they should mourne it is worth the considering how great the benefit hereof is and hereof it will not be amisse a little to delay the Reader in shewing the extrauagancies of the Church of Rome in extolling the supposed sacrifice hereof If it be vsed that is if the masse be vsed vpon Saint Gregories dayes it delivereth soules out of Purgatory if vpon S. Rochellâ— day from the plague if vpon S. Antonies it saueth Cattell if vpon Sigismunâ—s it cureth the Ague if vpon S. Anthonies of Padua it restoreth things lost if vpon Saint Apollonius it cureth the tooth-ache if vpon S. Lucies day it cleareth the eyes if vpon the holy Spirits day it giueth a goodly husband or wife as a learned writer hath gathered together of late and set these their fooleries vpon the stage Another hath noted 1. that they teach it to be auaileable as for the liuing so for the dead 2. to be carried about the Church 3. to be carried about the streets 4. to be carried into the fields that the corne and grasse may grow 5. to be caried to the wars for the obtaining of victory 6. before the Pope when he goeth forth 7. at the comming of Kings into cities And which might more be added to houses on fire and to waters ouerflowing as Clement the fift cast it into the Riuer Tyber to asswage the swelling thereof Thus do these men as led with the spirit of lying triflingly deale with this blessed Sacrament and seeking too highly to extoll it make their vse of it vaine and ridiculous and when as euery good Christian should follow his master Christ they differ altogether from him He commanded Doe this in remembrance of me they in remembrance of the dead Christ tooke it and gaue thankes they breath vpon it Christ brake it they hang it vp in a pyxe Christ gaue it to his Disciples they most commonly eate vp all alone and so it is no communion properly so called of the faithfull together Christ took bread and gaue bread they take bread and giue flesh Christ gaue it to confirme faith they to redeeme departed soules Christ gaue it to bee eaten they to bee adored Christ spake plainely in a knowne tongue they in Latin which is not by the vulgar vnderstood Not to aske them therefore which is but lost labour what the benefit is wee say that it is the strengthening and refreshing of the soule More distinctly whatsoeuer benefit redoundeth to the corporall life from the Bread and Wine the like redoundeth here-from to the worthy receiuer by vertue of Christs body and bloud as before hath been particularly declared This made them in the Primitiue Church to seek so earnestly after it that though Christ in body was now absent from doing these good offices vnto them yet they might be supplied by this visible signe of his continuall presence to the worlds end Speciall benefits of the Communion Againe yet more distinctly wee haue hereby communion with Christ and through him with the Father wee becomming flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones as the bread and wine being eaten and incorporated into vs. 2. Strength of faith it being as it were an hand a mouth and stomack with these signes receiuing Christ as hath been said 3. All other graces and blessings which together are therby conueyed vnto vs this being the conduict through which we receiue Chrâ—st and all things also as he is heire of all 4. Communion with one another and with all the faithfull in all ages we becoÌ„ming by Christ one body though diuersly dispersed in the world as many cornes and grapes are brought together to make one loafe of bread and one cup of wine All which benefits are so great as that it should set a most sharpe edge vpon the desires of all men vnto this heauenly duty that euen for loue and earnest desire of these benefits we may gape after them as the thirsty ground for raine and neuer through neglect depriue our selues of such comforts when by Gods Minister they are offered Quâ—st What is required of them which come to the Lord Supper Answ To examine themselues whether they repent them truly of their former sinnes stedfastly purposing to lead a new life haue a liuely Faith in Gods mercy through Iesus Christ with a thankefull remembrance of his death and be in charity with all men Explan The benefit of this Sacrament being so great it is necessary to know how euery man may dispose himselfe hereunto that he may be made partaker of this benefit for this is certaine that all obtaine it not that eat this supper seeing there is an vnworthy as well as a worthy receiuing and the vnworthy eate and drinke their owne damnation For the worthy and right receiuing therfore a rule is here set downe of things to be done before and in the act of receiuing Before there must be an examination in the time of receiuing a remembrance or meditation to stirre vp thankfulnesse for Gods great mercy herein expressed The distinct consideration of which because it is so necessary I haue here subioyned in some distinct questions and answers Quest 134. What is required in those that come to the Lords Supper Answ To bee rightly disposed both before and at the receiuing hereof Quest 135. What ought a man to doe before his comming Answ To examine himselfe for his faith in Christ 1. C r 1â— â—8 Explan Let a man examine himselfe saith Saint Paul and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup for he that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation where you see that vnder paine of damnation a man must prepare himselfe to the Lords Table and that hee is an vnworthy receiuer that prepareth not by fore-examination Such was the man that came vnto the feast without a wedding garment of whom it is said Bind him hand and foote Matth. 22.12 and cast him into vtter darkenesse Such pulleth vpon himselfe 1. Cor. 11. as the Corinthians sundry plagues and sicknesse and vntimely death And verily though there were no such danger great reason there is that euery man comming to this Sacrament should prepare himselfe 1. Because euery man is most vnfit and vnworthy to come thus familiarly to communicate with the Lord of glorie as when rhe Lord was to descend to giue the Law they were vnfit without a three dayes preparation to heare him speaking vnto them Wee are herein to imitate the most curious women when they came to any honourable place or meeting they spend much time in decking themselues and putting on all their ornaments and behold themselues in the glasse very diligently that nothing may be amisse or vnseemely In like manner seeing wee are to come into the presence of the highest
and this Whensoeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinne from the bottome of his heart I will put all his wickednesse out of my remembrance Now such as is the ground whereupon any mans faith is built such is his faith if the ground be none his faith is vaine but the ground of his faith that continueth in sinne without repentance is none God hauing made no promise vnto him therefore his faith is vaine If hee shall say but I meane to repent before my death Ah strange delusion of Satan thou art content then in the meane season to be without faith and without interest in the merits of Christ to be vnder the dominion of the Deuill and in a Reprobate estate A thousand to one when thou intendest to repent thy God the Prince of the ayre that ruleth in the Children of disobedience will not suffer thee and it shall be iust with God for so grosse neglect of his grace to giue thee ouer effectually vnto him to be finally hardned vnto damnation Thirdly faith that is not liuing is vaine because the true faith doth establish the Law but this disannulleth it seeing it looketh for saluation and yet doth contrary to the Law by liuing in sinne 1. Cor. 13. Lastly faith must expresse it selfe as by repentance so also by loue otherwise it is vaine for if J haue all faith saith the Apostle and haue not loue it is vaine and faith worketh by loue and God is loue wherefore the true faithfull man must needs haue loue and he that is without it is without God and doth vtterly deceiue his owne soule 1 Cor. 12.13 Againe by the true faith wee are made members one of another according to that of the Apostle By one spirit wee are all baptized into one body and if members one of another we must needes be likewise affected being knit together by the bond of loue Quest 137. Wherein standeth true Christian Loue Answ Jn affection when it is the same towards our neighbour that it is towards our selues void of malice hatred and enuy and desirous of our neighbours good as of our owne and in action when we are ready to doe good vnto others as vnto ourselues and to keepe away hurt as from ourselues 1. Cor. 13.13 Explan Hauing already spoken of repentance the first whereby faith that is liuing manifesteth it selfe viz. in the Tractate of baptisme wee haue now left onely to consider of loue which is highly commended aboue all other speciall graces as being the fulfilling of the Law the seasoning of all duties in Gods seruice and the principall amongst the chiefe graces for there bee these three saith the Apostle Faith Hope and Loue and the chiefe of these is Loue. And this Loue is both in affection and in action First in affection where the heart is malicious or enuious there can bee no loue For what loue was there in Cain towards Abel what loue in Esau towards Iacob or in Iosephs brethren towards him So in whomsoeuer these vild affections rest there is no loue Publicans may bee friendly to Publicans and sinners vnto sinners but if our loue be none other it is naturall and corrupt and not the loue by which faith liueth seeing this directeth to loue our enemies and those that hate vs. If there be malice and enuy in vs we are altogether indisposed to the word by which faith commeth for the right disposition hereunto is as Saint Peter sheweth to lay aside all maliciousnesse 1. Pet 2.2 1. Iohn â— 15 and dissimulation and enuy And whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer Wherefore they which are thus can haue no faith but they come before the Lord with hands full of bloud and all iniquitie Rom. 12.15 Againe loue desireth the good and welfare of a mans neighbour as well as his owne it maketh a man liue affected to his neighbour as vnto himselfe and so to reioyce with them that reioyce and to weepe with them that weepe 1 Iohn 3.18 Verse 17. Lastly it is not faint and contained withâ—n the desire of the heart but breaketh forth into action doing good vnto others as vnto our selues and keeping away hurt as from our selues My little Children saith Iohn let vs loue not in word nor in tongue but indeed and in truth Whosoeuer hath this worlds goods and shutteth vp his compassion towards his brother how dwelleth the loue of God in him Iameâ— 1.27 It is a vaine Religion that is in word the pure Religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visite the fatherles and widdowes in their aduersitie and to keepe a mans selfe vnspotted of the world The deeds of loue shall beare all the weight at the last day Matth 25. J was hungry and ye fed me c. where these are wanting the Lord saith Goe yee cursed into hell fire prepared for the Diuell and his Angels In briefe therefore to giue you a view of perfect loue by the parts thereof 2. Cor. 13.5 The first is gentlenesse and not without iust cause to bee moued to anger Secondly patience and long suffering when iust cause of anger is offered Thirdly goodnesse not admit-tinking enuy or the like against any enemy but louing him Fourthly tendernesse and being affected with griefe at the sight of other mens miseries Fifthly freedome from euill thing against thy neighbour interpreting all things to the best if it may be Sixthly yeelding rather then contend from some thing of a mans owne right as Abraham did to Lot Seauenthly humblenesse of mind seeking reconciliation where offences haue bin Eighthly bountifulnes towards the poore Ninthly care to saue a neighbour from hurt or hindrance in his cattell corne or any danger towards him Tenthly abstinence from priuate reuenge in speech or in deed Quest. 138. What shall he doe that after examination findeth not these things in himselfe Answ He may not keepe away from the Lords supper for this were a prouoking of God to wrath neither can he come vnto it without offending the Lord in a higher degree Matth. 22. Explan It is not enough that a man examine himselfe but hee must by examination find true faith liuing by loue and repentance in him and if hee findeth it not hee must not then thinke that hee shal doe well enough by abstaining as is the manner of the most but it lieth vpon him as a dutie required at his hands the neglect of which prouoketh the Lord to wrath as wee may see by the parable in those that refused to come and excused themselues when they were bidden to the feast The Lord of the feast is wroth against them and sendeth forth his warriours to destroy them And as this is a great offence so it is much greater to come vnpreparedly for such a man is without a wedding garment and commanded to be bound hand and foot and to be cast into vtter darknesse where shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth so that
either way there is nothing but iudgement with out mercy If if bee demanded here whether it bee not a sinne in the Minister to admit such to the holy Communion Matth. 7.6 I answer if any be euidently knowne to be such and wil not promise amendment he that receiueth him giueth that which is holy to doggs and casteth pearles before Swine If otherwise there be a shew of penitency man that cannot see into the heart may admit of him If it should seeme that without difference the wicked as well as the godly are to bee admitted to this holy Supper without difference putting seeing that Iudas was admitted by the Lord. I answere that it is most probable that Iudas was gone out before seeing Matthew and Marke doe speake of his going out immediately after the sop before the holy Supper began vnto whom consenteth Iohn Chap. 13.30 Secondly if it bee granted that hee was present yet this example proueth nothing to this purpose for Iudas was not yet detected his treason was onely in his heart not in action that followed afterward Moreouer how can the minister giue the Lords body to him that is appointed by the Lord to be giuen ouer to Satan for as it was with the incestuous person against the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5.5 so is it with euery notorious scandalous liuer he is vntill repentance to bee put from the communion of Gods people Thus we see what a maze or labyrinth sin doth bring men into in danger they are by comming and in danger by not comming to the Lords Table Quest 139. What may a man doe then in this case Answ He must humbly sue vnto God for the pardon of all his sins to strike his hard heart that he may melt into teares for them and constantly cleaue to his commandements and if there be any dissention he must goe and be reconciled to his brother Explan So gracious is our good God as that when wee are brought into desperate straights and wildred so by sinne as that we know not which way to get out hee holdeth forth the thread of his mercy by the helpe of which wee may come into the right way againe Like vnto Ahashuerosh his scepter stretched out towards his beloued Hester when shee was intangled with danger euen so is the Lords Scepter euer held out vnto vs that in the name of his Sonne we may come vnto him though wee be most wretched sinners Aske saith hee and you shall haue seeke and you shall find knocke and it shall be opened vnto you This is the gate or scale of Heauen which Iacob saw hither wee may come being thus beset with sinne and find mercy to bee deliuered and made welcome to the Lords Table If it bee said but can I being thus in my sinnes pray to bee heard seeing that God heareth not sinners and the sacrifice of the wicked is abomination to the Lord I answer was not the Publican likewise in his sinnes and yet hee prayed and was heard and iustified and did not the Thiefe vpon the Crosse likewise So that wicked men praying out of a desire to bee made repentant and to bee brought to amendment grieuing that they are so hard-hearted and without faith are heard in their prayers neither is this against the places before alleaged for the wicked whom God will not heare are such as delight in sinne and are without all care of amendment resolute in sinning Quest 140. What ought a man to doe at the Lords Supper Answ He ought thankefully by seeing and receiuing the outward signes to remember the inward graces of God towards him Quest 141. What are these graces Answ First the Lords giuing of his Sonne Iesus to death for vs set forth by the Ministers taking of the bread and wine breaking and powring out and offering it to vs all Secondly our neare vnion vnto Christ and how we haue all our spirituall foode from him set forth by our taking eating and inward digesting the bread and wine that becommeth nourishment vnto vs. Thirdly the neare vnion that God hath made by Christ betwixt all the faithfull set forth by the same bread being made of many graines of corne and by the same wine being made of many grapes Expl. I shall not need largely here to intreat of these meditations which hath been done already onely the Communicant that commeth to the Lords Table is to bee aduertâ—sed that by no meanes he bee there an idle beholder of things done but a profitable ponderer of all circumstances to stirre him vp to greatest thankfulnesse vnto God for so great benefits In which that hee may bee holpen let him first herein consider Gods admirable loue in giuing his Sonne to death for his sinnes his holy body to be broken and his pure bloud to be shed for without Gods giuing of his Sonne to the cursed death of the Crosse all the power of the Scribes Pharisees and high Priests was not able to doe it Wherefore he saith I lay downe my life for my sheepe and no man taketh it from me but J lay it downe of my selfe Euen as if a man being condemned to die another most louing friend should lay downe his life and suffer for him Oh how thankfully were this loue to be remembred and with what praises to bee celebrated as being vnmatchable by any loue that euer hath been seene amongst men for a deare friend there hath been in many ages one amongst many Kingdoms of the Latines one amongst many of the Grecians that haue offered to die for their friends but for their enemies neuer any Lord therefore should the soule of euery Christian say I offer againe vnto thee mine own self soule body to serue thee and my old nature to be killed and slaine with al the concupiscences thereof though neuer so deare vnto me for thou hast offered thy deare sonne for mee and vnto me without any desert of mine and for this cause art most worthy of all honour and thanksgiuing Secondly let the Communicant consider of Gods admirable loue in vniting him so neare vnto his Sonne and through his sonne vnto himselfe and in feeding him from heauen with such comforts without which his soule must needs bee hungerstarued and perish Iohn 17.21 This was Christs prayer vnto the Father that we might be one with him that they may all be one as thou O Father art in me and I in thee that they may be also one in vs and this did he my stically in this Sacrament shadow out vnto vs. When Dauid was offered the Kings Daughter and to be the Kings Sonne in Law Who am I said he that I should be Sonne in Law to a King and who am I should the Communicant say that I should bee made one with the King of Heauen Most vnspeakable O Lord is thy loue towards me that thou shouldest haue such respect to so poore a worme to raise me out of the dust to sit with thy Christ Rom. 8 1â—
Manichâ—es and Marcion some haue reiected the Booke of Psalmes as the Nicholaitans and Anabaptists some the booke of Iob as some Rabbins and some Daniel as Porphyrius some haue reiected the Gospel of Luke as Cerdon some all but Marke as Cerinthus some the Gospel of Iohn as the Alogâ— some all Pauls works as the Ebionites c. Concerning the second some haue made the Apocryphall Books of equall authoritie with the fore recited Scriptures as the Papists and others haue more boldly long since obtruded for Canonical the fatherlesse brood of other books vnto these as the third and fourth of Eldras and Appendix of Iob a Preface to the Lamentation the third and fourth of the Macchabees a Booke called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Booke of Enoch the Gospel of Thomas and of Matthias the acts of Peter And in the yeare 1120 a certaine new Gospell called Euangelium aeternum the eternall Gospell was found out being full of blasphemies but all these and the like are damnable presumptions plainly forbidden by the Lord saying Deut 4.2 Ye shal not put ought vnto the word that I command you neither shall ye take ought there-from and grieuously threatned Reu. 22.18 19. If any man shall adde vnto these things God shall adde vnto him the plagues that are written in this Booke and if any man shall diminish any thing God shall take away his part out of the Booke of life Now that the Books first aboue named are all Canonicall Scriptures and part of the word of God Epist Tom. 3. hath been acknowledged in all ages by the Christian Church Ierome writing to Paulinus of the study of the holy Scriptures doth both reckon vp all these bookes in particular and adioyneth to euery one of them a seuerall pithy commendation And vnto Leta he prescribeth an order of reading them with most safetie and profit As for the other Bookes Epist Tom. 1. which our Church adioyneth to the volume of the inspired Scriptures they are both entertained and in part publikely read in our Churches not as authentike Principles whereon to ground any doctrine but as wholesome precepts of moralitie and declarations of the estate of the Church in those times very profitable for deuotion and heauenly meditation Quest. 146. What speciall proofe is there making manifest that those Bookes of Scripture are the word of God Answ The antiquity of those books some of them being before all other bookes sundry times oppugned and sought to be burnt vp by persecutors and yet wonderfully preserued and by miracles from heauen confirmed is a manifest proofe that they came from heauen and are not of mans inuention That the â—oly Scriptures are Gods word Explan Amongst all arguments there is none of that force in the conscience of man that this is of being taken from the diuinitie of the holy Scriptures For let it appeare that they are of God and what heart dares doe any other but yeeld vnto them Now that they are of God may bee plainely prooued by sundry reasons First by their Antiquitie for the first and most ancient writings in the world concerning Religion must needs be Gods but these are the first and most ancient therefore must needs be Gods 1. That the most ancient are Gods Scriptures is plaine because otherwise either some other Instructor must haue beene before God or else God the Ruler of the whole world must haue beene without any thing recorded whereby the world ought to be ruled till that man had inuented something to gouerne man by both which are most absurd That the holy Scriptures are most ancient appeareth by the most ancient humane writers Orpheus the first of all writeth of the two Tables deliuered to Moses Whence he saith that he learned what he knew of God Linus wrote of the Tower of Babylon described by Moses c. making plaine heereby that the Bookes of Moses were long before any of their writings and so the most ancient in the world Hence it is that Tacianus affirmeth that it appeareth out of Berosus a Caldee Writer Tatiani Oratio aduersus gentes Moses fuit Baccho antiquior plurimis diis gentium Clem. Alexandr out of the writings of the Phoenicians and Annales of the Egyptians that Moses wrote long before Orpheus Linus Amphyon Homer or the most ancient Ethnickes Now the Bookes of Moses are in effect the whole Scriptures all that followeth tending onely to the further explanation heereof Wherefore the Scriptures are most auncient and consequently the vndoubted word of God 2. This is further prooued by the preseruation of the Scriptures in all ages other ancient Bookes being perished either in part or in whole but the holy Scriptures though more oppugned then any by persecutors who haue sought to blot out the memory of them yet are wholly preserued without diminution or corruption of any part of them Had they beene of man certainly it would haue happened vnto them as vnto many other humane writings which are most ancient which if they haue not perished yet they haue been falsified yea one complaineth that hee himselfe yet liuing to see it Fratribus rogantibus vt scriberem Epistolas scripsi has Apostoli Diaboli Zizanijs alia eximentes alia adâ—icientes Dionysius Areoâ— pag. repleuerunt The Brethren requesting I wrote Epistles these the Apostles of the Deuill haue filled with tares adding some things and taking away othersome Now the holy Scriptures haue been singularly preserued heerein in the hands of the Iewes who haue misliked some things and forbidden them to be read as Daniel because he speaketh so plainly of the Messiah in the hands of the heathen as when at the request of Ptolomee they were translated by the Septuagint and in the hands of Heretikes who haue corrupted Fathers and Councels yet neuer durst but haue beene restrained from heauen from corrupting the Scriptures 3. This is further proued by the miracles which haue been wrought to confirme the Scriptures to be of God the Author of all true miracles of this sort are the miracles wought by Moses by the Prophets by Christ and by his Disciples For all these miracles doe plainly testifie of them that they were sent of God and if they were of God then the word by them set forth is the word of God 4. The same is proued by the prophesies contained in the Scriptures some being of things to come to passe many hundreds of yeares after as that the seed of the woman should breake the serpents head that Abrahams posterity should be numberlesse that they should be strangers 400. yeares that Josiah should burne the bones of Baals Priests where Ieroboam did sacrifice that the people of Israel should be in captiuity 70. yeares that Cyrus expressely forenamed should giue them leaue to returne and diuersly honour them c. From hence we may reason thus Those Scriptures which in their reuelations exceed all the vnderstanding of all creatures are vndoubtedly his who is aboue
duties to bee done towards our neighbour are first workes of present necessitie which could not bee auoyded which are not onely then tollerable but good and commendable according to that speech of Christ when they watched him whether he would heale the man with the withered hand vpon the Sabbath day Mark 3.4 Js it lawfull to doe good on the Sabbath or to doe euill to saue life or to kill as if he should say this is a right Sabbath dayes worke to doe good or to doe any thing tending to the sauing of a mans life in danger So to saue the poore helpelesse beast either fallen into a pit Matth. 12.11 or wanting sustenance he sheweth elsewhere to bee a worke of the Sabbath From the equity of which it followeth that to put to our helping hand against any casualty falling vpon a mans person goods cattell or house is a worke so good and holy as that it wel becommeth the Sabbath day In like manner is it to be held for the sauing of good things which otherwise would be lost by gathering of Saffron milking and making out the milke of kine and sheepe and if there bee any thing else of this nature Likewise houshold businesses in making ready of meat and keeping things in decent comly order are lawfull vpon this day for God will haue mercy and not sacrifice he made not man for the Sabbath but the Sabbath for man that is Matth. 12.7 he doth so much fauour the good of man as that when the strict keeping of this time is preiudiciall to the necessary good of man he would rather haue it giue place hereunto then that it should hereby be neglected 2. Workes of mercy to the poore in gathering reliefe for them and distributing the same for this seemeth to haue been the custome in the Apostles times 1. Cor. 16.2 that euery first day of the weeke collections should bee made for the poore as God blessed euery man 3. Duties of loue to the comfort of our neighbour in distresse by visiting the sicke and poore prisoners Visiting the sicke Matth 25. Chap 5. comforting those that mourne vnder any crosse or calamity and making peace betwixt those which be at variance for as these duties are holy and haue excellent promises and become vs at all times so specially vpon the Sabbath dayes when the publike worship and seruice of God is ended Quest 2 Reasons of keeping the Sabbath The second question touching the sanctification of the Sabbath is wherefore and for what speciall causes there should bee times thus obserued for the publike worship of God seeing that the spirit and heart which are inward and priuate are the principall in his seruice I answere that the causes hereof are sundry and weighty 1. Hereby are exercised the faith and obedience of men when as because of Gods commandement only they shall seperate and set themselues apart from worldly businesses what haste soeuer they haue to goe forward with the same And at three times in the yeare especially were the ancient people of God tryed both for their obedience and faith and affiance in Almighty God in keeping their Sabbaths For all the males were to appeare at Ierusalem three times in the yeare before the Lord many of them comming from a farre and leauing their houses destitute and void of men to be made a prey to the enemy vnlesse God by his prouidence should marueilously preserue them And accordingly were they ready to yeeld themselues to the Lords ordinance yea to more then hee required at their hands for when their enemies set vpon them on the Sabbath they were so precise and superstitious that they would not stirre to arme and defend themselues for feare of breaking the Sabbath 1. Machab. 2. and thus lost their liues without sufficient warrant 2. By this meanes concord and vnity in doctrine and the seruice of God is maintained for let publike meetings bee duely frequented where all things either are or ought to bee prouided to be done according to the direction of Gods holy word and vnity and soundnesse will be maintained but take away these and a confusion both in the matter of religion and in the manner will vndoubtedly follow when euery one shall follow his owne fantasie there being commonly so many heads so many opinions 3. Loue and charity and all sauing graces are the more hereby increased when as we shall be brought publikely as it were vpon the stage and be made ashamed before al men if any man be rude 1. Cor. 14. and wicked in behauiour For this is the effect of the preaching of Gods word the sinner comming is reprooued of all men and accused of al men Moreouer the same prayers the same word the same Sacraments the same God serued there by vs altogether doe put vs in mind of the vnity whereby wee are vnited one vnto another so that as brands being layd together doe make the greater flame so our loue towards one another is the more inflamed by our being thus ioyned together in these holy duties 4. Seruants and cattell obtaine some ease from their sore labour hereby whose good the Lord who is the Creator of all doth also tender for admit that there were no Sabbaths vnmercifull minded men would work out the very hearts of their seruants and cattell wherefore it is often alleaged by the Lord that thy seruants and cattell may rest as well as thou 5. The seruice and worship of God is thus vpheld which would otherwise decay and fall to the ground if there were no times of publike meetings but all men were left vnto their priuate deuotion some vtterly forgetting what they owe vnto GOD some neglecting all and most through ignorance seruing him with superstition in stead of true deuotion Ezech. 20.12 Sixtly the Sabbaths thus publiquely kept are a signe vnto the people of God both to distinguish betwixt them and the heathen that know not God and to represent in some sort the Sabbath that shall afterwards bee kept in heauen from moneth to moneth and from weeke to weeke for euer Esa 66.23 when the Saints of God shall rest from all labour and sorrow world without end That euen hereby they may bee brought to some comfortable meditation of their happinesse to come if it be some comfort to rest from toiling for one day and to be recreated with Gods sweet promises preached vnto vs and singing of Psalmes and praises oh what a comfort may we thinke it will bee when as we shall rest for euer and be in possession of those ioyes which are heere promised in the company of the holy Angels delighting our selues with singing Alleluiah continually Memb. 2 To remember the Sabbath The second member of the dutie heere enioyned is to remember and to bee mindfull of this sanctification And this remembrance must be first generall all the dayes of the weeke when we bargaine couenant and vndertake any businesse afterwards